One for All [OLD]

by lizard_zombie

Summary:

[OLD] --> {rewritten version found on my profile with the same title}

***Previously named "All for One and One For All"***

I didn't ask to come here. However, I did ask for some excitement in my life, and if it meant getting sucked into a world of demons, then I'm all for it. Devildom has become my home, and these people have become my friends, my lovers, and my family. No matter the hardships I've been through, no matter the pain and discrimination I've faced, it was all worth, it and I wouldn't change it for the world.

Notes:

Thank you for checking out my fic! I changed the name because it was too long, and it was grating on my nerves whenever I talked about it.

///

A self-indulgent fanfic with my OC Aniisha. A lot of her thoughts and habits are mine, and I put a lot of my personality into her. Her reactions are a reflection of my own when I first played the game. Writing about Aniisha and the situations she finds herself in is basically my current coping mechanism for my rollercoaster of emotions as of late.

///

I don't own anything but my OCs. Since I take direct dialogue from the game, I'll give you a heads up of what lessons, chats, and/or Devilgram stories that may pop up in the chapter. I hope you enjoy!

Chapter 1: Lesson 1 // 1:1 - 1:3

Summary:

Aniisha is forcibly transported to the Devildom. She is not amused.

Mammon isn't either.

Notes:

I rewrote chapter one because I just wasn't happy with it. I had so many drafts before and after I originally posted but I'm a lot happier with this one. I hope you enjoy!

“Anii? What are you doing here so early?” 

 

I had just closed the door when I saw Trisha standing in the hall. She was almost a spitting image of her mother. Her brown hair was messy, and her pajamas were wrinkled, making it obvious that she just woke up. She was still rubbing the sleep from her eyes, and I smiled at the sight. My neighbors, two sisters and their daughters, became my first friends when I moved into the apartment complex a little less than half a year ago. I’d often helped them when their schedules didn’t work out and looked after the children for them. 

 

“Morning, babe,” I greeted. “I decided to make breakfast for everyone.” 

 

I really didn’t need to though. The family was more than capable of doing it themselves, but I wanted to do something as a thank you for being so kind to me and finding me a job. When I first started helping the family, I was scared that I was overstepping my bounds, but they told me they appreciated the little things I did for them. They assured me multiple times that I was fine, but despite their words, the worry still remained.

 

“Is your mother up?” I asked.

 

 “Up and at ‘em,” a new voice answered. Raila stood with a towel wrapped around her wet hair and a hand propped on her hip. “It is a bit early, though. It’s not even five yet.”

 

“Hey, you two are up, so why is it weird that I’m up as well?” I huffed, making my way to the kitchen.

 

“Well, I offered to take over my co-worker’s shift. As for the young lady…” Raila trailed and pinned a questioning stare at her daughter who began shifting her weight.

 

She blushed, “I like having the house to myself. Waking up early is just nice, and I get to see the sunrise.”

 

“Aw,” I cooed, rushing towards her and enveloping her in a tight hug, “That’s so cute!”

 

“Anii,” the girl whined while she struggled to get out of my hold but to no avail. “Moooooom!”

 

“Anii,” Raila began, “Make room for me.” Soon, the both of us trapped Trisha in, laughing at her dismay. 

 

Her mother let go after a little while and said, “Alright, I have to go get ready. Trish, why don’t you go help Aniisha make breakfast?”

 

“Yes, Mom!” Trisha chirped. I got out eggs while she made some toast. Trisha was mature and very responsible for a ten-year-old, but that's because she had to be. Both her mother and aunt worked hard to make ends meet, leaving her to learn to take care of herself and her one-year-old cousin, Gwendolyn. It broke my heart, but I was relieved to know how capable Trisha was. The family survived this long because of the resilience of each of its members. 

 

Trisha pulled me out of my thoughts, “Did you sleep at all, Anii?” 

 

“Not really,” I answered. I kept tossing and turning in bed and eventually got up. I ended up spending the night driving up and down the coast and sitting by the shore. The ocean always calmed me down, and it was always fun hiding from the night patrol.

 

“I could tell,” she commented, “You have dark circles under your eyes.”

 

I smiled at her instead of answering and pushed a plate towards her. “Bon appétit,” I said with a wink and watched her face light up at the sight of her breakfast with a soft smile on my face. I opened the window for her and together we waited for the sky to lighten. Since it was winter, it would take a few hours, but it would be a relaxing time, something I desperately needed. We ate silently, allowing my mind to drift.

 

Laughter, taunts, and screams echoed in my mind. They were often the reason why I found it hard to sleep. I suppose this response was only natural after living with my cousin, Amaranth or Ama as I like to call her. Her chaotic life as an assassin with her strange coworkers made for an interesting experience.   Even so, I loved the abnormality of it all, but I had to leave it behind; living there was taking too much of a toll on me. I thought living a more mundane life would be better for me, but now I felt absolutely unsatisfied. It didn’t occur to me that living so uneventfully so suddenly would be more of a hindrance than a help.

 

The sound of a loud clattering startled me. Trisha had dropped her fork and was staring at me with wide eyes.

 

“Babe? What’s wrong?” When she didn’t answer, I tried to prompt her again, “Trish?”

 

“A-Aniisha,” she stuttered, “You’re glowing!”

 

“I’m what?” I looked down, and true enough, I was glowing. The light increased in intensity as it rose in temperature with every passing second. The last thing I heard was Trisha crying out to me before my world started tilting, and I was blinded by the brightness. 

 

---

 

After the light faded, I finally blinked my eyes open, but the room was spinning. I grabbed my head with one hand and groaned, leaning forward on the table in front of me. When the dizziness left, I looked up to find myself in a lavish, candle-lit room. It looked like a courtroom with flawless mahogany wood, stone walls, and intricate designs made out of gold. 

 

I felt something twist in my stomach. The air was different; it was filled with magic, almost overwhelmingly so. I haven’t felt this kind of force since I lived with Ama. There were some magic users in the base we all lived in, so I was somewhat familiar with charged energies. However, this place was stronger than any of the base members I have met. My discovery did nothing but increase my nerves. The more potent the magic, the more dangerous. 

 

Where am I…?

 

Seven elevated seats overlooked the rest of the courtroom with one higher seat behind them. I was sitting in the middle seat at one of the tables below. The men who sat above me were looking down with varying expressions. They wore the same elegant uniform save for the man in the very top seat who wore a red uniform. He was the one who spoke first.

 

“Welcome to the Devildom, Aniisha,” he said with a booming voice and a smile. 

 

I instinctively stood up and shifted my foot back, pushing the chair away. Suddenly, I was glad that Ama and her coworkers trained me. If things went sour, I would be able to quickly turn and run, but in the worst-case scenario where I’m unable to move, I could easily ground myself, securing my defense. A lot of power emitted from the men meaning I only stood a slim chance if I could somehow surprise them long enough for me to escape. Even then, the odds weren't in my favor.  

 

“Oh, pardon me. Feeling a bit shocked, are we?” He asked. 

 

No shit, Sherlock. I stared at him half-listening as he continued, mind churning with potential outcomes should they attack. It was difficult to construct the possibilities when I didn’t know what they were capable of.

 

“Well, that’s understandable," he said, "You’ve only just arrived, after all. As a human, it will probably take a little while for you to adjust to things here in the Devildom.”

 

That jerked me back to focus on him. With wide eyes, I asked, "The Devildom?” 

 

I heard of the Devildom from Amaranth: the realm of the underworld, the place where the infamous Hell resides, and the home of the demons. That answered where I was, but now why was I here?

 

“Yes, exactly,” the man in red confirmed, “I suppose I should start by introducing myself. My name is Diavolo. I am the ruler of all demons, and someday soon, I will be crowned king of the Devildom.” 

 

My mouth dropped. Oh shit. They weren’t just magic-users; they were actual, full-blooded demons. 

 

He ignored my shock and spread his arms open. “This is the Royal Academy of Diavolo though we just call it RAD,” he explained. “You are standing inside the assembly hall, the very heart of the school, where we officers of the student council hold our meetings and conduct our business. I am the president of said council.”

 

“I...see,” I said with uncertainty, leaning away from them. “But why am I here? How do you know who I am?”

 

The man in the middle seat below him spoke up, “I will explain everything to you.”

 

“Aniisha,” Diavolo introduced, “This is Lucifer, the Avatar of Pride. He’s also the vice president of the student council and my right-hand man,” His face then broke out into a grin, and he leaned forward, his arms now resting on the table. “Beyond that, he’s also my most trusted friend.”

 

I found the change from a formal tone to a relaxed, casual tone extremely strange, but that thought was pushed aside as I studied Lucifer. He didn’t look like his depictions in the human world. 

 

I watched his hair sway as he shook his head exasperatedly. Looks soft, I thought absently. Some depictions of him did get one thing right: he was very handsome, but his beautiful appearance made me even warier. Demons were manipulative and shady by nature, and attractiveness only increased their dangerous allure. 

 

“Flattery will get you nowhere, Diavolo,” the fallen angel sighed before turning his attention onto me. “Speaking on behalf of the entire student body at this great and storied school of ours, I offer you a most heartfelt welcome, Aniisha.” 

 

I furrowed my eyebrows and stared at him skeptically. It didn’t feel like a heartfelt welcome, not with judging faces and eerie smirks. Lucifer gave me what I assumed was supposed to be a pleasant smile, but his red eyes pierced through me almost as if he could see my very soul. Maybe he could. 

 

“Thanks,” I said, not really meaning it, “But why am I here?” I asked again. They weren't acting hostile, so I took a leap of faith and slowly moved into a neutral stance with my hands gripping the table. 

 

I steeled myself up and met Lucifer’s gaze. This wasn’t the first time I had to deal with intimidating figures, albeit they weren’t full-blooded demons. I chose not to dwell too much on that fact, otherwise, I might falter. Demons were people too and people I can deal with; I refused to crumble in front of these men. Who knows what they would do once I showed a sliver of weakness? However, just because I tried to hide it didn’t mean that the fear wasn’t there.

 

Lucifer stayed quiet, frowning. The tension in the air became thicker, and the eyes of the men became more intense. 

 

“Well? Are you going to answer my question?” I asked, beginning to feel a bit irked at their attitudes. I tried to control my tone. Sass and sarcasm would not get me anywhere, but I haven’t had to hold my tongue in a while. I was out of practice, and I was on edge. 

 

Lucifer remained silent for a moment more before his smile came back with new intrigue in his eyes. “Interesting,” he hummed. “This one is quite different from Solomon.” He crossed his arms as his face reverted to a frown; it seemed to be his resting face. He must be a fun guy. “Diavolo believes that we demons should start strengthening our relationship with both the human world and the Celestial Realm,” Lucifer revealed with his deep voice. 

 

I immediately zoned in on the fact that he said that ‘Diavolo believes,’ not ‘we believe.’ It seemed that the demon prince was the outlier in this group of men. That did not bode well for me since royalty can only do so much about the opinions of others.

 

“As a first step toward this goal,” Lucifer continued, “We’ve decided to institute an exchange program. We’ve sent two of our students to the Celestial Realm and two to the human world. We're welcoming four exchange students to our school: two from your world and two from the Celestial Realm.” 

 

He paused and watched me as I took in the information. Four students from each world participated in this exchange program with two races going to realms different from their own. I briefly wondered where the angels and demons would be attending in the human world and concluded that it was probably one of the schools of magic. The thought was a bit concerning, but it wasn’t my problem so I let that worry go.

 

“So,” Lucifer said, “I take it you've probably put two and two together at this point. You’ve been chosen from among your people to participate in this program of ours. You are our newest exchange student.” My mouth dropped as my part in this whole thing fully clicked in my head. “Your period of stay is one year. You-”

 

“Wait, wait,” I said, not caring if I interrupted him or not. His flash of irritation didn’t register in my head, and I continued on, “One year?! I can’t do that! I’m sorry, but I have responsibilities back home. I can’t just leave all of a sudden. I have-” I cut myself short from saying ‘family’.

 

With no parents or siblings, I really didn’t have anyone. My legal guardian, Hilla, was someone who used to look after me, but just like Raila and her girls, my legal guardian was more of a friend, not my family. My mind drifted to Ama. Although I considered some of the members at the base as family, they weren’t in my life anymore; we went our separate ways. 

 

I bit my lip, sorely tempted to accept Diavolo’s offer. If I stayed, life would be exciting again, and it might scratch the itch that I could never get rid of ever since I moved to live on my own. Nevertheless, it would be too selfish of me to chase the things I wanted. 

 

“My friends need my help, so having me leave suddenly will cause problems," I explained, "You should just choose another human.”

 

“Ah, but we have already registered you in this school and have everything specifically prepared for you. It would be more of a hassle to choose another human to take your place,” Diavolo countered. “As for the humans back at your home, I have already provided them with a letter explaining your disappearance and proper compensation for the year of your absence, including a hand-picked maid to take your place. They will be living comfortably. Do not fret, Aniisha.”

 

"But my job-"

 

Lucifer crossed his arms, “Allowing you to go home is not an option. You were chosen, and that is that.”

 

"I'm sure the humans you are friends with can deal with the little things,” Diavolo said. 

 

And there go my only excuses. I'd been replaced, unneeded. The money and the maid he gave were probably better than anything I could ever do for the girls. If they are fine, then there isn’t really a reason why I shouldn’t participate in this exchange program. I never got the chance to go to college, and this was the closest thing I was going to get. It was free too. I would be a fool to refuse. 

 

Unlike me, Amaranth found a purpose, a place where she fit in. I wasn’t like her. She was a half-demon and a magic-user while I was just a regular human. I didn’t inherit my mother’s abilities. I was just normal like my father. I may be more sensitive to magic than most, but I couldn’t cast spells or anything. But now I had an opportunity to learn more about other worlds. I couldn’t deny the excitement that sparked in my chest.

 

When I looked up, I saw confidence in Diavolo’s golden eyes, and I realized I could never win; he knew I would say yes. The prince took away all reasonable excuses that I could use against him so that the only option was to agree to his program. He had planned all of this, and it was working out perfectly. As Lucifer pointed out, they wouldn’t let me leave even if I didn’t want to stay, so I couldn’t do anything but trust the demon prince to take care of things back home. “I guess I’ll have to take your word for it.” I sighed, “Fine. I’ll stay.”

 

“As I was saying,” Lucifer began again. He was walking towards me. I didn’t even realize he stood up from his seat, much less made his way down to me. His voice was clipped, and I remembered how I cut him off earlier. I grimaced inwardly and pushed my nervousness to the back of my head. 

 

"You will have to work on the tasks that you will receive from RAD,” he said. “After one year, you will write a paper about your experience here in the Devildom.”

 

“What kind of tasks?” I asked warily. I turned to fully face him, my fight or flight instinct growing stronger as he got closer. 

 

“Classes, homework, and any other school activities that will happen over the year. All the while, you are to work on polishing up your soul nicely and acquire the power to resist demons.”

 

“What do you mean?” I asked, confused.

 

“Think of it this way. Demons are attracted to nice human souls. They use their wisdom and abilities to tempt humans so they can get their hands on their souls. However, some humans can resist such temptations, causing the demons to run away empty-handed. We want to see who will win: demons or you. I suggest you don’t lose for your sake,” he finished with a twisted glint in his eyes.

 

“And if I win?”

 

“Is it not obvious? You keep your soul.”

 

Right, dumb question. I decided to move on, “What about the paper?”

 

Lucifer let out a small sigh, “I am not telling you to write a doctoral thesis, just a detailed reflection of your experience. You can take it easy,” he paused, “Not too easy, I hope. While our school’s academic standards will be lowered for exchange students, lessons will still be difficult for a regular human like yourself. I fully expect you to get good grades.”

 

I pursed my lips. It’s been a while since I’ve done any sort of school work, so this transition might be hard. It’s already difficult enough that this was a completely new world. “Will I be getting help with classes and general life in Devildom?” I asked.

 

“Yes, it’s not like I will abandon you all by yourself here in the Devildom. You need someone to look after you, and I think that someone should be my brother, Mammon.”

 

I furrowed my eyebrows when I heard scoffs from the other men above. I didn’t trust these men, but having someone to help me out was better than being left alone to fumble around for the rest of the year in a completely new world. 

 

“He’s the Avatar of Greed and… How should I put it…?” Lucifer took a moment to consider his words. “Oh well, you’ll understand soon enough.” 

 

That hesitance did not instill confidence in me. Maybe it was better to fumble around alone. To my surprise, Lucifer handed me a smartphone. 

 

“Here,” he said, “Take this device. It’s called a D.D.D. It’s a lot like the phones of your world. This will be yours to use for as long as you’re here.”

 

I didn’t think they had technology considering the candles everywhere. Hesitantly, I reached to grab the phone, eyeing him warily as my hand got closer to his. Lucifer said this was mine while I stayed here which meant I had to return it. “What if it breaks?” I asked.

 

He smiled that unsettling smile, “You best make sure that it doesn’t.”

 

“...Right.” 

 

“Now go ahead and try calling Mammon with it.” He looked at me with expectancy, and I decided that I didn’t like the haughty air to him.

 

I swiped it open, made my way to the contacts, and scrolled through the short list of names of famous demons. I wasn’t very religious, so I wasn’t familiar with their stories or what they had done. For the first time ever, I regretted shrugging off Hilla’s lessons on faith and whatnots. I didn’t think I’d ever put them to use, but here we are now. 

 

I pressed ‘call’ when I found Mammon’s name and put the phone up to my ear. I let my eyes drift over the men still in their seats as I waited for Lucifer’s brother to pick up. 

 

“Who the hell are you?” was the first thing he said to me. “I don’t recognize this number, so speak or I’m hanging up.”

 

I frowned and barely stopped myself from spitting out a snarky retort. Whatever fear I once had shrunk considerably, my patience running thin. I was tired. I was confused. I was frustrated. I was overwhelmed. I didn’t want to deal with this. But I had to. Normally, if someone bit me, I bit them back, but I wasn’t an idiot. I knew the importance of picking my fights. Right now, I needed to play it safe until I got a better feel for Devildom and its residents.

 

“Hellooo? What you want?” He asked impatiently. 

 

“Hello, Mammon. I’m Aniisha, the other human exchange student.”

 

“Tell him to come to the assembly hall,” Lucifer ordered quietly. I looked over to him and nodded.

 

“Mammon-”

 

“It's ‘The Great Mammon’ to you, human.”

 

Play it safe, I reminded myself. I ignored him and continued, “Could you please come to the assembly hall? Lu-”

 

He cut me off again, “Who are you to tell me what to do, lowly human?! How dare you order me around like that!”

 

“But-”

 

“Just wait till I get my hands on you! Stay where you are.” With that, he hung up. I looked at my phone incredulously. 

 

Lucifer let out an amused huff. “Sounds like you had a nice chat.”

 

I gave him a flat look. “It was wonderful.” The words slipped from my mouth before I could stop them. I heard a few low chuckles from the other men in the room. I chose not to look at them and instead focused on Lucifer. “I don’t think your brother is willing to look after me.”

 

“Willing or not, he will serve as your guide, and that’s final.” I was starting to hate that smile of his. “You look even more worried now.”

 

I was about to give another sarcastic response, but Diavolo spoke up before I could open my mouth. Probably for the best, I thought with a mental eye roll.

 

“Well, if you were suddenly brought to a strange place and then get told that an unfamiliar face will now take care of you, you’d certainly feel anxious,” the prince said.

 

A surprising wave of relief washed over. I was glad he understood my situation. The other men in the room watched in silence, but I didn’t think they truly cared about how I felt. They just kept watching me like I was a star in a reality TV show. I hate reality TV shows.

 

“However, Mammon isn’t the only one to help you out,” Diavolo continued. That should have been relieving, but if they were anything like Mammon, I’d rather not. “Now then, we still need to introduce our new friend to your other brothers, Lucifer. It’s probably better that you do that instead of me, wouldn’t you say?” Diavolo beamed at his friend who only frowned deeper.

 

There’s more of them?

 

Lucifer replied tiredly as he crossed his arms and turned away from me, “As much as I dread the idea of doing so, you’re right.” 

 

One of the men sitting above us finally spoke up. “Oh, come now, Lucifer.” 

 

It was the one with styled, beige hair. He spoke dramatically, propping his head on the back of his hand, and leaned forward. “You should be honored that you get to introduce such a sweet and charming little brother like me!” 

 

He was handsome, though pretty was a better word for him. Delicate features, plump lips, and stunning orange eyes made for a lovely appearance. Yes, he is very, very pretty, I thought to myself. However, ‘sweet’ was a word that I couldn’t exactly say was true, and ‘charming’ had yet to be seen.

 

Lucifer shook his head. “This one here is Asmodeus. He's the fifth eldest and the Avatar of Lust.”

 

Asmodeus furrowed his eyebrows in irritation. “Hey!” He whined, “That’s all you’re gonna say? Not only that, you referred to me as ‘this one.’” He turned to the blond man next to him, who only chuckled. “ ‘This one, ’ he says! How rude!”

 

Nope. Definitely not sweet. Bratty was a more accurate description.  

 

The blond man huffed, “At least he didn’t ignore you altogether.” He frowned and crossed his arms. “How do you think I feel?”

 

“That one there is Satan, the fourth eldest of us. At first glance, he may seem like a responsible demon with a good head on his shoulders, but looks can be deceiving.”

 

Honestly, that could be said about any demon. Lucifer's apparent warning felt more like a jab at his younger brother. I watched Satan give Lucifer a leveled stare, one which the other returned. 

 

After a tense moment, Satan broke eye contact and scoffed, “So I’m ‘that one,’ am I?” He turned his green eyes on me. “Nice to meet you, Aniisha. I’m Satan, the Avatar of Wrath.” 

 

He was the first one to say that to me. “Nice to meet you too, Satan.”

 

I got odd glances from the people in the room almost as if they thought that my response was strange. It almost made me almost roll my eyes. If a person was polite, even if it was only for appearances, then it was only proper to be polite back.

 

I tried not to shift my weight from foot to foot, but the silence was starting to unnerve me. I crossed my arms to hide my clenched fists as they continued to stare at me. I let my eyes flicker between Asmodeus and Satan. “So, lust and wrath?” Or as Lucifer called them, this one and that one, respectively. 

 

“That’s right!” Asmodeus said, perking up in his seat. “It pretty much sums up what I’m about!” He looked down at me and flashed me a sultry smile. “Including my power. Let’s give a little demonstration! Aniisha, could you gaze into my eyes for a moment?” He smirked when he saw my eyebrows furrow. “It’s okay. I won’t hurt you. Come on,” he pressed, “Don’t be shy.”

 

“I’ll pass. Thanks for the offer, though.” I pointedly looked away and let my eyes slide over to Satan. 

 

Asmodeus pouted, “You don’t want to?” 

 

“Sorry, but no.”

 

“You’re no fun at all,” I heard Asmodeus grumble.

 

Satan smiled at my response. Upon closer inspection, I saw that it was different from Lucifer’s smile. There were no menacing undertones; in fact, it was almost kind. However, his eyes told a different story. There was a storm brewing underneath emerald green, chaos waiting to get released.

 

“I should probably warn you, Aniisha,” the blonde began, “You’d best be wary of Asmodeus’s gaze. He can charm and manipulate people and use them to his own advantage.” 

 

I gave a quick glare at his brother next to him. He really tried to mess with me, that ass, and the others were just going to let it happen! Oh, I was far too tired to deal with this right now. 

 

“If you’re not careful,” Satan continued, “He’ll charm you, and once you are under his spell, he’ll eat you.”

 

I briefly wondered if he meant literally or figuratively. Perhaps both. I cast that thought away.

 

“Hey, don’t go around saying things like that,” Asmodeus complained.

 

“Uh-huh,” I mused, hoping to change the subject, “So, wrath?”

 

Satan opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Lucifer spoke up. “It basically sums up what he’s about. He may flash you a pretty smile like that, but you had better be careful because it’s all an act.”

 

That was something I already knew, but I didn’t dare say that out loud. Despite all the insincerity, Satan was still the most polite out of all of them. I'd have to be stupid to make him dislike me and give him a reason for hostility.

 

“If you continue saying such nonsense, you’ll just scare Aniisha,” Satan responded. “Don’t take him too seriously, Aniisha. Lucifer enjoys speaking ill of his brothers. He is the Avatar of Pride, after all.” 

 

The smile on Satan’s face changed and became something threatening. There was a barely visible green aura surrounding Satan, filling the room with dark energy. I stifled a gasp; it was a power that was unlike anything I had felt before which solidified my decision to stay on Satan’s good side. If he was the fourth eldest, I wondered what the older brothers were like. 

 

Lucifer sighed again. I wondered how many times he’s sighed today. “Are you done?” he asked. Slowly, the dark energy ebbed away, and the green aura disappeared from Satan’s form completely, though there was still irritation on his face from the blatant dismissal.

 

“Now then, the one there with the very grumpy look on his face is the sixth eldest,” Lucifer continued with a noticeable weariness in his voice.

 

“Lucifer,” the sixth eldest whined, “I’m hungry.” As if to prove his point, a loud rumbling sound echoed in the room. 

 

Was...Was that his stomach?!

 

“That’s too bad,” Lucifer sighed, “Now behave yourself.”

 

The tall man frowned and introduced himself, “I’m Beelzebub, the Avatar of Gluttony.” 

 

“Ah,” I said smartly. I guess that would explain his hunger. I tilted my head slightly as I observed him. Beelzebub looked bulky, but it seemed to be from muscle rather than fat. One would think that for someone who is always eating, they wouldn’t be so healthy looking. 

 

“So,” Lucifer said, not giving a chance for me or Beelzebub a chance to speak, though it didn’t seem like his younger brother would have said anything else to begin with. He was looking at the door, probably wondering when he could go eat food. “There are seven of us brothers in all, and I am the oldest.”

 

I nodded. He seemed like the oldest brother: responsible, capable, reliable, and very, very tired. I would be, too, if I had to keep six younger brothers in line, take classes, and deal with student council work at the same time. I had to admit that while I didn’t like him or trust him, he earned some of my respect just for that.

 

“Mammon, the second oldest of us, will be here soon,” he finished. 

 

“Wait, what? He’s the second oldest?” I asked, shocked and a bit unbelieving. I would have pegged him to be the youngest brother considering his sucky-ass attitude.

 

Asmodeus laughed, “I know, right? He definitely doesn’t act like the second-born. Honestly, he’s the worst of us all.”

 

“I’d have to agree,” Satan added with a nod. 

 

This was...well, I wouldn’t say useful information, but it was something to keep in mind. 

 

“My other brothers aren’t here at the moment, but we can get to them later. All in good time,” Lucifer said.

 

“Yes,” Diavolo said, “During your stay in the Devildom, you are to stay with the seven lords at the House of Lamentation for your safety. All of them will help you get through the year, but Mammon will be your guide for daily life.”

 

“My safety?” I didn’t say it out loud, but I think they understood my unspoken question: Will these demons really keep me safe? They may be lords, and their status alone would make others think twice before doing something sketchy, but what’s stopping them from hurting me? They obviously couldn’t care less. 

 

“You are our responsibility,” Lucifer explained. “Should anything happen to you, it would be our fault. That being said, it is in our best interests to keep you unharmed and away from vulgar demons. I will do everything in my power to make sure that Diavolo’s expectations are met. Living with us means you will be able to reach us at any given time, and, as you’ve already seen, my brothers' numbers as well as Diavolo's number, have been added to your D.D.D. You may call or message us if you need help.”

 

Diavolo smiled and reached for his own phone. “I’ll go ahead and send you a message right now!”

 

“Isn’t that nice, Aniisha. Now you will be friends with the future king of the Devildom,” Satan said. 

 

Immediately, I received a text from ‘Diavolo’ on my phone. I smiled when he sent the wrong sticker and messaged him back. If Satan was the most polite of the group, Diavolo was the friendliest. When I looked up, I was mildly surprised to find Asmodeus looking at me curiously.

 

“I didn’t think you had it in you to smile,” Asmodeus commented. I blinked at his words. Come to think of it, that was the first time I smiled since I got here. 

 

“It’s nice, but not as nice as my own, of course,” he added with a hair flip. Well, that ruined the compliment. “But I was seriously worried you were going to be a stick in the mud. Not that I mind breaking you in, but this makes it so much easier now.”

 

I didn’t even have the time to process whatever the hell Asmodeus said before the door to the assembly hall burst open, and a man stomped in. 

 

“Hey!” He shouted, “Just who do you think you are, human? You’ve got a lot of nerve for ordering The Great Mammon!”

 

Ah, so this was the infamous second eldest. I took in his appearance: messy, white hair that contrasted his tanned skin; disheveled clothes with buckles and buttons hanging loose; wild, blue eyes that narrowed as if he was thinking of ways to kill me; and a snarl twisting his otherwise handsome face.

 

“Listen up,” he growled, “Because I’m only gonna say this once: if you value your life, then you’ll hand over all of your money now!” He didn’t seem to notice the others in the room and instead just kept marching up to me. “And anything else of value too,” he said almost as if it was an afterthought. He slammed his hands onto the table, “Otherwise, I’ll wipe that stupid, happy-go-lucky look right off your face by eating you up. Starting at your head and working down until-” 

 

“Mammon, shut up, or I’ll punch you,” Lucifer intervened with a glare and punched him anyway. Mammon nearly buckled over from the sheer force.

 

Mammon cried out in pain, “What the fuck, Lucifer! Actually give me a chance to shut up before punching me, damn it!”

 

As the two eldest brothers argued, Satan shifted his eyes to me and said, “Aniisha, Mammon here is the Avatar of Greed. He governs and oversees all forms of it. Whenever he takes a liking to someone, they suddenly find themselves awash in money, but from what I hear, if he decides to break it off with someone, that wealth evaporates. They’re left without a Grimm to their name.”

 

“I see,” I murmured, observing the white-haired demon. Grimm must be the currency down here. I wonder what one Grimm translated into human currency. Maybe I could bring some back with me assuming I survived the year, though I doubt I could get Mammon to like me, especially with his attitude problem, much less like me enough to help me out financially back home.  

 

“He’s also a masochist,” Asmodeus chimed in and winked. Now that ripped me from my thoughts. What…?

 

“Oi! Stop telling lies,” Mammon barked. 

 

My head swiveled to Lucifer when his deep voice spoke up. “Indeed,” he added, “And it just so happens that I have a job for my masochist of a brother.”

 

“I didn’t ask for that punch, and I ain’t a masochist!”

 

Lucifer just ignored him and declared him the one in charge of seeing to my needs for the rest of the year. Unsurprisingly, Mammon was not pleased and proceeded to create a huge fuss about it. I didn’t stop him because I also was not happy with this arrangement.

 

“Aww, lucky you, Mammon,” Asmodeus said with another pout, “I’m so jealous!”

 

“Alright, then why don’t you do it?”

 

“What?” Asmodeus looked surprised. “Hell no, I’m too lazy.” With a flick of his head, he ended that conversation. 

 

I couldn’t tell if I was relieved or offended. I just couldn’t trust the Avatar of Lust to be looking after me, so it would be best for me to steer clear of him. How would I know that Asmodeus would respect my boundaries? Still, it irked me that he would claim to be jealous only to say he’s too lazy to deal with me. He’s basically telling me that I wasn’t worth it. The nerve.

 

“You can’t refuse a direct command from Lucifer,” Satan had been saying when I zoned back into the conversation.

 

“But why does it have to be me? Why not Beel? Let him do it,” Mammon complained.

 

Asmodeus crossed his arms and sighed, “This isn’t a job we can entrust to Beel. We might as well ask him to eat this human.”

 

Beelzebub hummed in agreement. “Yeah, I can’t promise I wouldn’t.”

 

I knew full-blooded demons ate humans at times, but they didn’t need them to survive. However, the Avatar of Gluttony would definitely eat me with little to no hesitation any day at any time, full-blooded or not. It wasn’t a threat but rather a promise. It made me shiver. Being eaten was not the way I wanted to go out, and I was extremely glad he wasn’t my guide. 

 

I watched as Mammon began to falter once Lucifer called his attention. It was amazing how such a loud and foul-mouthed demon could turn into a stuttering mess with just a single sentence from the Avatar or Pride. Finally, Mammon gave in but not without insulting me first. 

 

“Listen, human,” he said, turning to me and glaring with critical eyes, “I don’t want to look after you, but I’ve got no choice. You’re a huge pain in the ass, and I’m too important to deal with the likes of you, but Lucifer told me to do it, so I will. Don’t cause trouble, and we’ll be fine.”

 

“Excuse me ?” I replied, thoroughly peeved. I turned to Lucifer, pleading, “There has to be someone else to look after me.”

 

“Unfortunately, there is not,” he said with a shake of his head, but I caught his smile. I may have silently praised him for dealing with big brother responsibilities, but he was still a bastard.

 

“Human, Lord Diavolo’s word is law, and so is Lucifer’s. You should feel honored that I am putting up with you,” Mammon declared. 

 

I grit my teeth before letting out a silent, resigned sigh. “Fine,” I nearly spat.

 

“Here is your schedule,” Lucifer said, handing me a small folder. “We have chosen your classes for your first semester-“

 

“First semester?” I interrupted again. I winced inwardly when he glared at me. I need to stop cutting him off, but I had already started my inquiry, so I might as well finish it. “But it’s January…?” 

 

“Yes, our school begins at the start of the year. As I was saying,” he continued tightly, “You may choose what you wish to take during your second semester after you get used to things here in the Devildom. School starts at 7:00 AM sharp. That being said, I suggest you arrive before the first bell at 6:50. You have eight periods in total, each lasting two hours. For now, we have enrolled you in seven intro classes. You have one open period, but you can have up to three open periods in the future. 

 

“You will have a ten-minute passing period and an hour lunch. RAD follows a block schedule meaning you will be alternating even and odd classes. Mondays and Wednesdays will be your odd classes, and Tuesdays and Thursdays will be your even classes. On Fridays, you will attend all of your classes, but the time will be cut in half. Nevertheless, classes will always end at 4:40.”

 

“So classes only take an hour on Fridays, and lunch will only be thirty minutes? Will passing period change?”

 

“No, passing period will stay the same. Some club activities and student council meetings will take place before school. In that case, you will have to be at RAD by 6:00 AM, 5:50 preferably. However, you will find that most club meetings, student council meetings, and sports will take place after school. Depending on the club or sport, you may find yourself leaving school as early as 5:30 or as late as 9:30 in the evening. And finally, there aren’t any club meetings on Fridays. You are merely an exchange student, so you do not need to concern yourself with the student council meetings unless we call for you. Do you understand?”

 

“Yes,” I answered, trying hard not to pout. Why did he have to sound so condescending? It was a lot to take in, but I got the general gist of it. 

 

“Now that that has been sorted,” he said, “Mammon will take you to your room in the House of Lamentation. You will find your own uniform on your bed and your required materials. You will also find clothes and other necessities in your room already prepared.” He gave me a once-over. I felt a blush rise to my cheeks when I remembered that I never bothered to change out of my pajamas when I went for that night drive. My hair was unbrushed, my face unwashed, and I had a terrible case of dark circles under my eyes. 

 

“I suggest you freshen up as soon as you can,” he said, only amplifying my embarrassment. “School will officially be in session in a little less than an hour. If you have any questions regarding your living arrangements, you can ask Mammon, or you can speak to me later.”

 

“Aniisha,” Diavolo said seriously, “I imagine a universe where humans, demons, and angels accept each other. A universe where we are brought together as friends,” Diavolo said as he looked into my eyes. Staring back, I saw hope, sincerity, and gratitude, and I realized that he genuinely wanted this to work. “I want you to help lay the foundations for it. One year, Aniisha. That’s what I ask of you. Good luck.”

 

I nodded and looked over to Mammon, who was now tapping his foot impatiently. “Come on, human. Hurry up. I’ve got places to be and people to see. Now let’s go. ”

 

Good luck, indeed. I’m definitely going to need it. 

 

Notes:

Hi!

1) I may or may not have shamelessly integrated my other OC from another fandom into her backstory, but I need (want) it if Aniisha is going to be so flippant about demonic practices. I figured it would make more sense as to why she acts the way she does. Anyway, don't worry too much. This is first and foremost an Obey Me fanfic.

2) I call my younger siblings and close friends "babe," "honey," and the such. It's unfortunately something I got from my family who call the children the same thing. Do you guys do it too?

3) I like the idea that MC starts school the day they get to Devildom, mostly because I like the chaos. I also just wanted a sleep-deprived MC for my fic because the world is always a little different when you didn't get a good night's rest.

4) Aniisha is my favorite OC! I'm so happy to be integrating her into Obey Me. I probably like her so much because she is literally just me but with a different life. Oh well.

5) If you didn't notice, I changed Mammon's phone call. It felt better this way. I also merged the Asmo and Satan's introductions because I don't see why you need to choose just one.

6) The brothers are the rulers of Hell, working under the royal family. In my mind, they're practically lords, so I'm going to write them as such.

Anyway, the intro chapter doesn't have much new content since it's...well, just the intro. Once we get further in the story, there will be a lot more to work with. Thank you for reading! I hope you continue to follow the story. Bye now :)

Chapter 2: Lesson 1 - 2 // 1:5 - 2:4

Summary:

Introducing Leviathan, the Avatar of Envy, and Solomon, the witty sorcerer.

A meeting with the seductive Asmodeus and the prideful Lucifer.

Notes:

A little warning: The brothers and Anii have a bad potty mouth.

If I have to listen to this man yap for the rest of my stay here, I’m going to lose it.  

 

As we walked to The House of something or whatever, Mammon had been going on and on about my humanity and how it was humiliating and infuriating to have to babysit me. 

 

“Just don’t go thinking that I’m scared of Lucifer or anything! Because I’m not !”

 

I let out a deep exhale, “Honestly, Mammon, I really don’t care. You could be scared of him, or you could not be scared of him, but it doesn’t matter to me. We are stuck together regardless of how you feel. ” 

 

“ What?! Oh, now you’re really in for it!” He spun on his heel and glared at me fiercely, but I just gave him a blank stare. Mammon huffed, “Whatever.” He continued walking ahead, putting his hands behind his head. “I’m surprised you’ve got the guts to talk to me like that. You’re not scared? I mean, I’m a demon . You do get that, right?” He glanced back at me. 

 

“Yes, I understand,” I said with a steady voice, “But do you understand that most of the people here are demons? I am scared. Still, you said it yourself: Diavolo’s word is law, and so is Lucifer’s, and they say that you and your brothers are to more or less protect me from harm.” I heard him let out a ‘tch.’ 

 

I wasn’t completely new to demons, thanks to my time with Ama and her coworkers. She was the result of a one-night stand between a witch and a low-level demon, after all. Her mixed blood amplified her magical abilities, but it also forced her to rely on human flesh to survive. Without it, she would starve and wither away no matter how much food she ate. It was a difficult lifestyle, but Amaranth managed, especially with her current job. It helped confuse the authorities when she and the other half-demons in her work took their victims back to the base for food. It was extremely gross but people have to do what they have to do in order to survive. It’s not their fault that they were born like that. 

 

I continued talking, “We may not get along, and you may complain about how much you hate this arrangement and how much you hate me, but despite all that, I’m choosing to rely on you, Mammon.”

 

He stopped walking and turned to face me, his hands coming down to his sides. I looked into his blue eyes and said, “Please don’t make me regret my decision.”

 

He stared back at me, considering. I heard him exhale. “You’re one strange human. I’ll give you that.” He stuffed his hands into his pockets, “Ugh, whatever. Let’s move on.”

 

The tension was still thick between us, but he stopped rambling and insulting me for the time being. I took this time to look around at the city now that there was some semblance of peace. It was an enchanting city. Every street was decorated with strings of lights. Flames of many different colors flickered from torches and tall, decorative fire pits. I even spotted strange glowing plants growing in pots or just out in the open. Some of the trees even glowed! It was fantastic, and I’d love to wander the streets one day. Hopefully, that day would come, but as of right now, I should focus on my safety.

 

Then there was the sky. Oh, the sky was so beautiful. It wasn’t littered with stars, but rather a whole galaxy was up there. To top it all off, the moon was gigantic and incredibly luminescent, bigger and brighter than I ever thought possible. It bathed the entirety of the Devildom in soft, silvery moonlight, which only added to the alluring scenery. What confused me was the fact that the moon was out when it was supposed to be morning. At least, I thought it was morning. I decided to ask Mammon.

 

“We don’t have a sun,” he answered. “It’s always dark here with the moon as our light source. That’s why it's so damn big,” he said simply. His tone told me that we were done talking. I didn’t mind. I didn’t want to deal with his attitude anyhow.

 

It wasn’t too long until we reached our destination. It was a large mansion made of dark wood and stone with black metal gates surrounding the property. Even the greenery around it looked dark and eerie. 

 

“Creepy,” I said.

 

Mammon shrugged. “Well, it’s home.”

 

We made our way into the mansion. The brightly lit interior was a shocking contrast to the dreary colors on the outside. I let out a small gasp. Mammon seemed to stand a bit taller, but that could have also just been my imagination.

 

“Ight,” Mammon began, “This is the House of Lamentation. It’s one of the dorms here at RAD.” He paused before correcting himself, “Well, it’s not just one of the dorms. It’s the dorm reserved for student council members.”

 

I turned to face him. “So, basically just you and your brothers. Diavolo doesn’t live here, though, does he?”

 

“Well, no. Diavolo is so important that he’s got his own castle.”

 

I gave him a side glance. “I didn’t think so. I’d be surprised if he did come down and live here. He is the prince of the Devildom, after all.”

 

Mammon glanced back. “You’re not that much of an idiot.”

 

I decided to ignore his comment. “Are there more rooms than just seven?”

 

“Yeah, there’s a few but we just use them for storage, guests, or whoever we bring home for the night.”

 

I hummed in response. I wasn’t particularly interested in their sex lives, so I spent my time looking around as he gave a tour of the house. 

 

There were ornate statues of gargoyles, dragons, birds, demons, and humans. Albeit, those humans were not having a fun time; some humans were frozen in a state of fear or pain while others were already dead or even just skeletons. The blue walls were decorated with candles and paintings of people I didn’t recognize. There were also many chandeliers of candles and lanterns giving light.

 

Mammon surprised me by speaking up. “Lucifer, Asmo, and the others take every chance they can get to insult me,” he said raising his arms in frustration, “Callin' me scum, sayin’ that I’m a money-grubber and stuff.”

 

“And are you doing things that warrant their name-calling?”

 

“What?” He spun his head around to look at me. “No! Well, yes. Wait, no! Er...Maybe.” I watched with slight amusement as he flushed and shoved his hands into his pockets.

 

I huffed, but I found that there wasn’t as much irritation in it as there was before. It was still there, believe me, but it lessened just a bit.

 

“Listen,” he continued, “The point is that I’m an officer on the student council, same as them—the elite of the elite, the top of the RAD social pyramid. I’m one of the seven demon lords of Hell, damn it. I didn’t earn this title by doing nothing.” His brows furrowed some time during his speech. Then his frustrated expression disappeared, and a cocky smile replaced it. “In other words, I’m a real big shot. Like even regular big shots are impressed by what a big shot I am. So don’t go thinking I’m just some ordinary demon. I’m nothing like those other peons walking the halls here.”

 

He quieted again as he continued his tour of the house. I thought about what Mammon said. From what I understood, Mammon was often berated by his brothers. Constant insults were a very taxing thing. I would know. The half-demons and experimented humans that I lived with weren’t the friendliest bunch, and it took a toll on me sometimes. Even if Mammon did deserve the scoldings, I wonder if his brothers were harsher than they needed to be.

 

“Some of the bedrooms are in this hallway,” he said, leading me upstairs. “A few of us are downstairs, like yours.” He paused. “I'm gonna give you some advice,” he said suddenly, “If you wanna survive here in Devildom, listen real close. If it ever looks like a demon is about to attack you, run away.”

 

“What…?”

 

“Either that or die. I said I was gonna help you survive this year, but I also said you shouldn’t be causing me trouble. I’m giving you the words you need to make it out of here alive. Do that, and you won’t be in my way.”

 

He wasn’t wrong, but it was still irritating to hear him say that. Diavolo seemed like the only welcoming person here, and I can’t even reach him. Even though he was one of the people I could text at any time, I know he’s busy. He is royalty, after all. Then there are these brothers who are tasked to help me, but I know they don’t want anything to do with me other than eat, play, or test the limits of my humanity. 

 

Nevertheless, I was trying to leave the benefit of the doubt. These are demons. They have different lifestyles than humans, so maybe if I learn more about their culture and about them personally, I’ll better understand them. I might even strike up some sort of companionship or friendship. Wasn’t this what Diavolo wanted?

 

Before I could reply, a new voice came in. “How about you go die, Mammon?” I turned to find another man with a mop of messy, purple hair. His orange eyes were ablaze with anger and focused on a suddenly skittish Mammon. 

 

“Heeeeey, Levi…” Turning to me, Mammon babbled, “Human, this is Leviathan, the Avatar of Envy. He’s the third oldest of us brothers. Okay then, let’s move on!”

 

“Mammon, give me back my money, then go crawl in a hole and die,” Leviathan commanded.

 

Mammon just groaned. “Come on, Levi. You still want me to die even after I give back your money? That’s fucking harsh, bro! Listen, I said I’d get it to you. I just need a little more time!”

 

“A little more? What does that even mean?”

 

“Just a little more, okay? A little more means a little more!”

 

“You’ve been telling me that for the last two hundred years, Mammon,” Leviathan replied with a raised voice.

 

“Hey, no! It’s been two hundred sixty years, not two hundred. Geez, get it right, Levi!”

 

I raised a hand to cover my open mouth as I watched the second-born dig a deeper hole for himself. Two hundred sixty years is a long time to save up money, so just how much did he borrow? I watched the exchange, feeling more and more conflicted. I bit my lip, unsure as to what I should do. 

 

I wanted to help and try to smooth out the argument, but I learned a long time ago that sometimes I just can’t control these things. Sometimes, I end up sacrificing my own happiness for the sake of others. Sometimes, it’s not worth it. 

 

As much as I was tempted to intervene, I knew it wasn’t my place to get into these strangers’ personal arguments. So, I let them be and simply watched from the sidelines.

 

“Unbelievable. Seriously Mammon, you’re-”

 

“I’m what?” Mammon interrupted, irritation and frustration flashing in his eyes. “Scum? Is that what you’re gonna say?”

 

“-you’re a lowlife and a waste of space,” Leviathan sneered. 

 

“Hey!” Mammon growled. “That’s even worse, damn it!”

 

Leviathan rolled his eyes and crossed his arms, “Whatever, just give me back my money. I need it to buy the blu-ray box set of Journey to the Devildom: The Tale of a Little She-Devil and Her Reluctant Companion. ”

 

I blinked, surprise and confusion taking over my face. That...was quite the title. I knew there were shows back in the human world, particularly anime, that have ridiculously long and specific names, so it's strangely comforting to know that the Devildom also has its share of odd titles.

 

“The initial round of copies includes promotional tickets to a live event as a special bonus,” Leviathan explained.

 

It sounds like a good deal, but that's going to be difficult to get, I mused. I assumed there would be many other fans dying to get their hands on those tickets. I was never lucky enough to get anything like that, and I wondered if Leviathan typically had better luck in these things.

 

“I’ve got no idea what you’re even talking about, Levi, but it doesn’t matter because I don’t have any money to give you!”

 

“So,” Leviathan’s voice got quieter and more dangerous, “You’re telling me you refuse to pay me back?”

 

“How can I give back money that I don’t even have! For fuck’s sake, Levi. You looking for a fight? Is that it?”

 

“Mammon, you bastard!” Leviathan took a step forward, body tensing to attack.

 

Mammon grabbed my arm and said, “Hey human, remember the advice I gave you about what to do when demons attack?” I was only able to nod once before he continued, “Well, you’re about to witness that for real.”

 

“Mammon, what-”

 

“Time for you to die because if it’s either you or me, it ain’t going to be me!”

 

Next thing I knew, I was being shoved towards Leviathan while Mammon ran out of the house, and another second later, I was being pushed away. I stumbled and caught my balance on the wall. 

 

Rely on him my ass!

 

“Fucking hell! Damn it, Mammon! That shit face ran off,” Leviathan growled. He turned to me, “Do you realize what just happened?”

 

“What? That my supposed Devildom guide just used me as a distraction while he ran away from his problems? Then yeah, I realized,” I responded, unable to keep the dryness out of my voice.

 

Leviathan scoffed, “He practically used you as a sacrifice. That was pretty dumb of you, letting him use you like that.”

 

My eye twitched, “ Excuse me? Tell me, oh wise demon,” I said, voice dripping with sarcasm, “What this lowly human could have done differently.” My tongue was a lot looser now than it was back in the council room. I was getting tired of being so obedient. 

 

Leviathan sighed loudly, “This is exactly why humans are-” He stopped himself short. “Wait a second, humans...yes, that’s it!” His face broke out into a mischievous grin, “I’ve got an idea,” was all he said. He grabbed my arm and ignored my complaints and struggles. He was just too strong for me. 

 

Leviathan dragged me over to what I assumed was his room and pushed me inside. However, before he shut the door, I turned to see Leviathan look around the hallway as if he was making sure no one saw him. 

 

“What are you doing?” I asked.

 

“What do you think I’m doing?” He replied, finally closing the door. “I’m making sure no one saw me bringing you, a human and a normie, into my room! Do you know what people would say?!”

 

I looked at him, not understanding until I glanced around his room. Figurines and collectibles were neatly displayed on his shelves filled with manga, novels, and games. So many posters covered his walls that there was barely a hint of the paint underneath them. Scattered on the floor were magazines, boxes, and clothes, and his computer set up and console collection was impressive, to say the least.

 

“Are you a weeb?” A look of confusion passed along his features. I tried to think of a different term. “A...geek?”

 

“I’m an otaku,” he corrected. “Are you trying to judge me?”

 

“Woah, backtrack,” I said, “What?”

 

“Don’t you dare make fun of otakus,” he warned. “Everyone insults otakus, but the truth is that everyone is an otaku in their own way! Every person!”

 

I put my hands up in hopes of showing I meant no offense. “I’m not making fun of anyone. Especially otakus. Look, I get it. I understand how it feels to be so passionate about the things you like. I don’t think I classify as an otaku, but just know that I’m also in many fandoms.”

 

It was true. I tend to obsess over fandoms since I enjoyed allowing my love for stories and characters to take over every fiber of my body and mind. It wasn’t a trait I flaunt around since not everyone felt the same way as I did, but I think Leviathan understood the feeling. 

 

He looked at me for a long time. I started to wonder if I said something that offended him again considering the fact that he got worked up over an innocent question. He started mumbling to himself and walked away, looking for something. 

 

I took that time to admire his room. It was stunning. There was a huge aquarium which was filled with familiar and unfamiliar plants, but I couldn’t see any creatures in there. Floating in the middle of his room were glowing realistic-looking jellyfish. I walked over and reached out to touch the top of one of the bigger jellyfish to find that it was incredibly soft and gelatinous and bounced at my touch. 

 

The ceiling looked as if it were made out of water, almost like someone was able to take the ocean and put it on. Light was shining through the waves of the ceiling, illuminating the rest of the room. There was a waterbed in the corner of the room, but it looked largely unused. There strangely was also a bathtub with a blanket and pillow - which looked like it was recently used - in the middle of the room and countless towels, controllers, and random pillows strewn on the floor. 

 

Feeling awkward, I decided to look at the novels on one of his shelves. A particular series caught my eye. The Tale of the Seven Lords: The Lord of Shadow Awakens . Intrigued, I picked up the book and read the synopsis.

 

“What is it, human? What’re you looking at?” He walked over and looked over my shoulder. I watched as he perked up at the sight of the book. “The Tale of the Seven Lords. Are you a fan of that too?”

 

I nearly jumped at the sound of his voice. I cursed myself for getting distracted and letting my guard down. I replied, “I’ve heard of it, but I don’t know much about it.”

 

He stared at me with an appalled expression. “...Excuse me? You don’t know TSL? And you call yourself a human?! Just how clueless are you?”

 

I furrowed my eyebrows, “I’m sorry, but not all humans know every series that pops up.”

 

Distress took over his face, and I thought his eyes would pop out of his head. I was getting slightly worried for him now. 

 

“But, but,” he stammered, “How could you not know?!”

 

I sighed, “Tell me about TSL then. It’s never too late for me to learn.”

 

“Yes,” he all but yelled. “Just the fact that you don’t know TSL alone is proof that you’ve been wasting your life!”

 

I rolled my eyes while he went on to tell me the genre, the author, the number of volumes, and other random facts about the franchise. I listened to him as he complained about lousy characterization in some theatrical adaptations of the series, while others came out fantastic. 

 

I felt a small smile growing on my face when he spoke of his frustration over an added but unneeded romantic love interest for the main protagonist.

 

He poured out his love for the characters to me as he explained how interesting they were and what made them unique. I nodded to show that I was listening. I even asked for clarifications so I could better understand the series. He was irritated by the interruptions at first, but he ended up enjoying answering my questions. 

 

I listened aptly, trying to keep up with his crash course, and though it was a bit difficult since he was talking so fast, I did my best. There was nothing worse than fangirling, or in this case fanboying, over something you love to a person who couldn’t care less.

 

“Check it out.” He rushed over to the aquarium on the wall while I followed then pointed to a corner of a rock. There was a tiny speck of orange moving around that I would never have seen if he didn’t show me. “See this goldfish? His name is Henry. I love TSL so much that I couldn’t help but name him after my favorite character!” Leviathan lost his smile when he said, “But I can’t really high-five a goldfish, can I?”

 

My face softened and I felt the urge to console him. He looked so dejected, and I felt my heart ache; I knew all about loving a character so much that it became devastating when you remember that they're not real. There was nothing I could do seeing as we were strangers, so I kept quiet and listened to him rant about his jealousy towards humans. I was starting to understand why he was the Avatar of Envy. 

 

“I don’t see why you can’t do that now. You know, as yourself,” I said. “You can go to the human world, can’t you?”

 

Leviathan looked at me like I had grown another head. “You can’t be serious. I’m a recluse, an introvert. I can’t just go out with people! That requires social skills and confidence. I don’t have either of those things! It’s impossible,” he groaned, “I’ll never get to do any of that stuff.”

 

He trudged back to his gaming chair. I followed, keeping a reasonable distance from him, and remained standing as my hands fidgeted with the hem of my shirt. It’d be rude to sit without him offering, but even if he did, it wouldn’t be smart of me to be so comfortable here in the presence of an emotionally heated demon lord.

 

“Alright,” he said after a moment, “This is starting to depress me. I didn’t bring you here to tell you about TSL. I brought you here because we both know that Mammon is a complete and utter scumbag.”

 

Ah, that’s right. I was here because said scumbag left me alone with his angry brother. To be honest, I didn’t know what to think about Mammon. Yes, he pulled an ass move, and yes, he was rude and seemed to have a superiority complex, but I had also had a peek at another side of him. He was frustrated and was looking for validation. Maybe it was an act to fool me, but it felt genuine. I was sure there was more to him than people see.

 

There certainly was more to Leviathan than just another blood-thirsty, angry demon blinded by just envy. I witnessed true passion and love when he spoke of TSL. I saw his face light up with joy, and I saw him deflate when he faced the hard truth that reality isn’t always what we want it to be. He was still very rough around the edges, and we were hardly acquaintances, but I felt like I understood him a little more.

 

I thought about the other brothers. They were harsh and rude and all in all the kind of people I should avoid, but there was no escaping my housemates. I might as well give them all the benefit of the doubt and try to get to know them, no matter how difficult they may be. 

 

I thought back to Mammon who I decided was someone who needed to be given more than one chance . Multiple chances actually, I thought almost amusedly. If I had the patience to befriend my cousin’s coworkers who were dangerous in their own right, then I could find it somewhere in me to put up with these brothers.

 

“Human,” Leviathan said, pulling me back to the present, “It is important you understand this: Mammon is a hopeless, worthless piece of shit.” I winced with every insult, but he ignored me and continued, “I lent him money, and now I want it back, but being the vermin he is, he won’t do it.”

 

“He said he didn’t have the money yet. Just how much did he borrow from you?”

 

“A reasonable amount,” he scoffed. “But it doesn’t matter. I know for a fact that Mammon has money. He’s the Avatar of Greed, for fuck’s sake. He just likes hoarding and keeping his valuables hidden away. However, he also wants to buy everything he sees, so he cheats, steals, and gambles to gain the funds to fuck around. He refuses to use his own money despite having more than enough, leaving him in ever-increasing debt. That being said, Mammon tends not to pay you back, so obviously I’m not going to give him a ton of money.  Honesty, I don’t care what he does. I just want my money back.” 

 

Ah, so that's why he hasn’t paid his younger brother even after 260 years. Scummy indeed.

 

Leviathan sighed in defeat, “I wish I could force him, but despite what a rotten waste of space he is, Mammon’s still the second oldest. No matter how hard I try, I don’t stand a chance against him as his younger brother. He’s just too powerful for me.”

 

“Something doesn’t quite make sense to me, though. You guys can’t be this upset at each other because of just money, right? There has to be some other reason you guys are at odds,” I asked, genuinely confused.

 

“Long story short, Mammon won a Seraphina figurine that I would’ve died to have. However, that greedy little bastard kept it, not because he was interested in it, oh no, but because he simply wanted it.” Flames of rage burned in his orange eyes. “He didn’t even take care of her! He just tossed the bag on the floor as if it was a piece of trash! Like how could he?!”

 

I nodded sagely. He continued as he jumped off of his seat and stomped around, “I marched over to his room and brought my heel down on his sleeping form, but next thing I knew, he grabbed me, picked me up, and slammed me headfirst onto the floor in a pile driver. The worst part is that he was stark naked! Who the hell sleeps in the nude?!” Leviathan shivered at the memory. “You’ve seen how fast he is. No one besides Lucifer or Beel has that kind of speed.”

 

I bit the inside of my cheek and processed this. I was honestly unsure what to make of this new information. Mammon was strong even if he seemed incompetent; he really was one of the big shots despite his apparent bad habits. I was once again reminded that these are demons. Powerful demons. None of the people I had met in the past could even compare to these men. It was terrifying. 

 

...And exhilarating, if I were truly honest with myself.

 

Leviathan’s tone became sly, “But if, say, a human made a pact with Mammon and bound him to their service, then he’d have to do whatever that human told him to do. They would be in total control.” My eyes widened as I caught on to his plan. “I want you to make a pact with him, human, and force him to give me back my money,” he said.

 

I considered this and replied, “Okay, but wouldn’t that mean I lose my soul or something if I make a pact with a demon?” I started thinking about Lucifer’s experiment about temptation and souls. This would be a good time to test myself, but did I really want to do this ?

 

“Giving up your soul isn’t always necessary. It depends on what’s in the pact and the people involved in it. Basically, you have to give something worthy in exchange, and usually, humans only have their souls to offer. Come on, just imagine how useful it would be to have such a powerful demon as your servant.”

 

I thought about it with a frown. “I don’t want him to be my servant, but I’ll admit that he was an ass to you,” I said slowly. If Mammon had to listen to what I say, then I can actually tell him to keep me safe if I were in trouble. 

 

If he was an ass to me again...well, I wasn’t one to abuse power, but I won't hesitate to chastise him. I was also salty that he left me to die, so binding him to me was like a little revenge. “I’ll help you,” I answered, “But I don’t know how to go about making a pact with him. He doesn’t really like me, you know. I don’t have anything to give him, and I am not giving him my soul.”

 

“Good. I’m glad you agreed,” he said appraisingly. “You’re right, though. He would never make a pact with someone like you .”

 

I know I said I’d help Leviathan, but he was really testing my patience with every insult. Maybe I should make a pack with him as well; perhaps then he would show some basic decency. I took a silent deep breath, “So what should I do?”

 

“You need a bargaining chip, and I just happen to know exactly what he wants.” There was a dangerous twinkling in his eyes, and I wondered once again if this was a good idea.

 

Probably not, but I don’t think he’ll let me say no, I thought tiredly . I resigned to my fate and nodded for him to continue.

 

He grinned at my silent acceptance. “Lucifer has Mammon’s credit card. He had enough of Mammon’s behavior and confiscated it and I know for a fact that card is something Mammon would kill to get.” I had to suppress a shiver from the intensity of his tone. “I’m sure that he’ll do anything to get it back, even make a pact with you. He depends on that thing like it's a lifeline.”

 

“Of course, him being the Avatar of Greed and all,” I commented.

 

“Yeah, he calls his card like ‘My one true love’ or something as if it was his lover.” He scoffed, “He probably named it. I bet he even slept with it.” His face contorted into disgust.

 

“That’s concerning.”

 

“Concerning? I think you mean ‘disgusting.’” His face turned serious. “I want you to talk to Lucifer and find out where he’s hidden it. You can’t let Lucifer know, though. Be subtle. Do a good job or else.” With that, he spun me around and pushed me out of his door, and slammed it close.

 

I found myself standing in an unfamiliar hall. I cursed under my breath when I realized that I had no idea where to go from here. Mammon never finished his tour, and neither of the brothers told me which room was mine. All my oh-so-reliable guide told me was that my room was on the first floor.

 

I took slow, unsure steps in a random direction. Hopefully, I’d find something that could give me a clue. I didn’t get too far when I heard someone call my name from behind me.

 

“Oh, Aniisha! I didn’t expect to see you here,” Asmodeus called happily. “I thought you’d be in your room by now. You have,” he checked his phone, “A little less than twenty-five minutes left.”

 

“ What ?!” I exclaimed. Those two brothers wasted so much of my time; at this rate, I was going to be late for school. Amazing. Already, I was disappointing Lucifer and Diavolo. 

 

I had to ask Asmodeus for help no matter how hesitant I was. “Mammon ran away, and Leviathan left me here without telling me where my room is. Could you please show me where I’m supposed to go?”

 

“I could take you there. Just come with me,” he hummed. I followed him with no other choice, and he led me downstairs to a door in a small hall. “Your room is right here!”

 

“Thank you,” I said, feeling relieved. 

 

“No problem, but before you go,” he grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms. I found myself slightly surprised to feel lean muscle underneath his uniform. We were face to face, only an inch apart. 

 

He indeed was gorgeous, a demon worthy of the title of Avatar or Lust. I stared into his eyes; they seemed to swirl with various shades of orange and yellow. Asmodeus’s expression changed from smug to confused after another moment passed. He seemed to be waiting for something. 

 

I narrowed my eyes. No matter how pretty he was, that did not mean that he got to waste the very little time I had left. “Excuse me,” I said as I pushed my palm against his chest, “I need to get changed.”

 

He silently let go of me and watched me disappear into my room. I had no idea what that was, but it was the least of my concerns. When I first walked in, I was momentarily stunned by the tree growing near the head part of the bed, and the vines and ivy crawled up the stone walls. Hanging from the branches were dozens of colored lanterns and candles, and the leaves and bark never burned, no matter how close they were to the flames. 

 

Looking around the room, I saw many other trees and bushes with the same kind of lighting in every corner of the room. There was a long table surrounded by chairs made from flawless mahogany wood. Drawers and shelves were decorated with books, stationery items, and trinkets. 

 

I shook off my surprise; I could marvel at the beauty of my room later. I had limited time, so I needed to hurry. I rushed to throw on the uniform and brush my hair and teeth. It was a small bathroom consisting of just a sink and a toilet. In the furthest corner from the door were a drain and a bucket in the middle of raised tiles. I frowned but waved those observations away because I would be late otherwise. I went over the list of items that I needed to bring me and grabbed them before making my way back out. 

 

Asmodeus was waiting for me in the hall, and I raised an eyebrow at him. “Let me help you,” he offered. I bit my lip as I thought about it. It would be helpful if he could hold on to some things while I fixed my uniform since there were loose buttons and hanging buckles. I conceded and gave him my bag and my binder. 

 

We quickly walked to RAD as I fiddled with the little details of the uniform. The attire may look nice, but it was too overly complicated especially when you’re running late. Asmodeus gave me pointers every once in a while about which button went where. 

 

“You know,” he began when we neared the school, “I attempted to use my powers of seduction on you earlier.” That really didn’t sit well with me because the last thing I needed was the Avatar of Lust making me go crazy with desire. I tried not to tense because I knew that he was watching my every move. 

 

“Really?” I responded with a cool voice. 

 

“It obviously didn’t work. You completely brushed me off then, and you still brush me off now. Any other human, animal, or demon could never resist my powers, so how did you?” He stopped walking right in front of the school’s entrance.

 

“I honestly don’t know, Asmodeus.”

 

He stared at me consideringly for another moment before a flash of irritation flitted across his face. He stepped closer to me, and I backed away in response. He put an arm behind my waist and said, “Calm down. Here, take this.” He placed a small baggy in my hands. “Fix up your dark circles.” 

 

He sashayed away after that. I looked down to find that the baggy had concealer in it. 

 

---

 

I cursed under my breath for the fifteenth time in the last ten minutes. Even with a map, this school was too big for my sleep-deprived brain to handle. Although, I’d probably still get lost even with a good night's rest. Tall stone walls, intimidating columns, and twisting staircases all made for a frightening maze. I took a break from frantically walking around and tried to focus on the map in my hands. It was then when I overheard some demons gossiping.

 

“Hey, check it out, Riji,” a female voice said, “ That’s the human that everyone’s been talking about. You think it’s true what they say? That Mammon became a babysitter for her ?” Her voice was dripping with scorn and disgust. 

 

A male voice responded, “Well, if that’s the case, then we’re in luck. Mammon doesn’t have a care for humans and will probably half-ass his babysitting job.”

 

Damn, they hit it spot on. Word travels fast around here.

 

“When he’s not paying attention,” the male voice continued, “We can devour that human before Beel does, and Mammon would never know.”

 

...Aaand that was my cue to leave. I quickly turned in the opposite direction and sped walked away in a random direction. I was so lost. My only hope now was to ask for help, so I searched my pockets for my D.D.D. fully intending to call Lucifer. When I couldn’t find it, I checked my bag then double-checked my pockets. 

 

My phone wasn’t there, and panic grew in the pit of my stomach. Lucifer warned me not to break the D.D.D. but technically, it was lost, not broken. In any event, the fact still remained that it was the morning of the first day, and I'd already lost my phone and my guide, and students were plotting to eat me. What a great start to the year.

 

“Hey, you there.” I turned toward the sound of the new voice. A man with snowy hair and almost alarmingly pale skin walked up to me. “That’s right, you, the human with that frightened, tormented look on your face that demons love so much.”

 

I narrowed my eyes, “Excuse me?”

 

He smiled exasperatedly, “You’re practically screaming, ‘Come and get me! I’m scrumptious!’” 

 

“I’ll work on schooling my expression. Thanks for the advice,” I said dryly. He seemed very amused by this. I, on the other hand, was not. “I’m sorry, but who are you?”

 

“No need to be suspicious,” he said with a chuckle, “My name is Solomon. I’m an exchange student from the human world, just like you. Nice to meet you.” He offered his hand for a shake.

 

I regarded him with a curious expression as I shook his hand, “Nice to meet you too, Solomon. I’m Aniisha, but I assume you already knew that. Everyone else here seems to.”

 

He nodded and reached for his pocket to pull out a D.D.D. “This belongs to you, I believe. I saw you drop earlier.” He handed me my phone, and I sighed in relief. 

 

“Thank you so much,” I said, really meaning it, “I was freaking out because I thought I lost it. Lucifer wouldn’t have been thrilled if I had.”

 

“No, I imagine he would not.” He studied me for a second. “You know, it’s almost as if you were more worried about your phone than the whispers of the demons around you.”

 

I shrugged, “If I had my phone, then I had a defense against demon whispers since the brothers and Diavolo’s numbers were on it. Besides, would these students attempt anything in such a public area? I’d like to think they are smarter than that.”

 

Solomon tilted his head in thought as he considered my words, then he smiled, “You might survive this year, after all.”

 

“You know,” I said after I unclenched my jaw, “I’m getting real tired of hearing that. I don’t think I’m that helpless.” I ran a hand through my hair and sighed, “Whatever. Hey, I have no idea where my first class is, and I was going to call Lucifer in hopes that he would help me. He’s vice prez so it would have offered me protection too. A win-win in my book, but since you’re here, could you help me instead?” I looked at him, hopeful.

 

“I thought Mammon was looking after you,” he replied. I gave him a blank look. “Well, the more I think about it, I guess he is more of a liability than an asset. I’m not sure I can think of anyone less suited to a role like that.”

 

“That’s so insightful, Solomon. I didn’t even notice.”

 

The man’s smile only got bigger, which annoyed me more. “To choose Mammon for a job like this, you’d have to be crazy or playing a joke. Lucifer is either messing with you or messing with Mammon, knowing he’d hate it.” He had the audacity to laugh at my irritated expression. “Poor you!”

 

“That’s it. I’m leaving,” I said, glaring at the infuriating man before turning away.

 

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” He lightly put a hand on my shoulder and let out the last of his chuckles. “But truly, despite your situation, you’re going to be fine.” I raised an eyebrow, looking at him skeptically. “You’ve got fire in you, Aniisha. Things aren’t bad enough that you need me to intervene. Trust me, I can tell. The demons don’t trust me, but I hope you will.”

 

He didn’t even answer me when I asked for directions and instead changed the topic. That’s not a good first step in earning trust. Besides, the last time I placed my trust in someone here, I got shoved towards his angry brother. I sighed and shook my head, “Whatever you say, Solomon. There aren’t many people I can lean on here, so I’m gonna go out on a limb here and take your word for it.”

 

“I’ll do my best to prove myself to you just as I hope you will prove yourself to me.” He looked over my shoulder, “Uh-oh.”

 

“‘Uh-oh’? What do you mean ‘Uh-oh’?”

 

“Mr. Vice President is headed your way. I’d better get going. See you around, Aniisha. Take care of yourself.” He left with a wave, barely giving me the time to wave back. I turned around to myself to be face to chest with the vice president of RAD.

 

“Good morning, Aniisha,” he said.

 

“Good morning to you too, Lucifer.” I nearly said, ‘Mr. Vice President.’ I think I would have died right then and there, though I don’t know if it would be from mortification or Lucifer’s wrath.

 

“Was that Solomon I saw you talking with?”

 

“Yeah, he said he was the other human exchange student.” I decided to omit the fact that he came to talk to me because I dropped my D.D.D.

 

“Yes. Since you are both human, it's natural if you’d want to associate with him, but know that he cannot be trusted. He may be a mere human, but he has a ring imbued with wisdom, and he wields powerful magic. He’s the type of man who will try to subjugate even a powerful, greater demon if he gets the chance.”

 

Ah, so that’s why demons didn’t trust him. They were wary of him because of the potential power he holds over them. It’s all the more reason to stick with the sorcerer if my so-called protectors weren’t doing their jobs.

 

“I’ll keep that in mind, Lucifer.” I looked back in the direction that Solomon left and decided to ask Lucifer about the newly formed question on my mind. “If he is the other exchange student, then who are the other two? The ones from...” I trailed off because I didn’t think that ‘heaven’ was the correct term. 

 

“The Celestial Realm?”

 

“Yeah, that.”

 

Lucifer sighed again, “That would be the angels, Simeon and Luke. We will introduce them to you soon. You also might run into them sometime over the year.”

 

“I might?”

 

“This is a large school, and they won’t be taking the same courses as you because yours are all intro classes. Even so, you may end up having an overlap in classes in the second half of the year once you are able to create your own schedule.”

 

“Oh.” I was slightly disappointed. I was extremely curious about the angels and was hoping to get to know them. “Speaking of large schools,” I began, “I was actually going to call you. Mammon left me at the House of Lamentation and hasn’t come back since so now I can’t find my classroom. I was wondering if you could help me.”

 

Lucifer hummed. “Yes, I see. I memorized your schedule, having created it myself, so simply follow me.” He began to walk away, and I struggled to keep up. Curse long legs. I felt his gaze on me, but I was determined not to meet his eyes. “Word of advice, don’t let your guard down. I don’t want you to end up getting eaten by some random lesser demon. It would only mean plenty of paperwork for me, and I don’t need that.”

 

“Would it be less paperwork if I got eaten by a higher ranking demon?”

 

Lucifer deadpanned, “Just try not to get eaten by any demons, regardless of the class.”

 

He caught the stares of other students. With just a look, they scurried away. He is very helpful, I mused. Looking back at me, he said, “You’ve become quite the celebrity here, haven’t you?”

 

“So it seems,” I replied. “Can’t say I enjoy it.”

 

“I don’t imagine you would. I do apologize for sending you to class immediately after your travels here to Devildom. We should have brought you here a day earlier so that you could rest and get used to this place.”

 

I gave him a tired smile, “Yeah, that would have been nice.”

 

He titled his head, “An oversight on my part.”

 

I wave it off, “It’s fine. I was busy yesterday anyway.” I laughed, amused by the situation I found myself in, “Still, I’ll admit that it will be a lot more difficult to function since I haven’t slept in like 24-hours.”

 

Lucifer seemed shocked at this. “We should have-”

 

“No, no. It’s fine,” I said, a smirk forming on my lips. “This isn’t my first rodeo, sir.” I froze and grimaced inside when I saw his raised eyebrow. Did I really just say that? I will now be passing away due to personal reasons. Thank you, and have a good day. 

 

I coughed, avoiding his eyes. “Anyway,” I said, eager to change the subject. My mind drifted back to the conversation I had with Leviathan earlier that morning. I fidgeted with the strap of my bag. I bit my lip as I thought about what I should say. Ultimately, I decided to settle on something close to the truth. “I was wondering if you could tell me more about Mammon.”

 

Lucifer raised both eyebrows. “Mammon? Why do you want to know about him all of a sudden?”

 

“He’s my supposed guide, a babysitter as people have been calling it. Maybe if I got to know him better, we could actually get along.”

 

Lucifer considered this before saying, “I suppose it’s only natural. Mammon is my brother, so I don’t want to say anything too unkind about him. I’ll try to be sparing in my criticism.”

 

I nodded, waiting for his response. I was surprised; Satan claimed that Lucifer loved to speak ill of his brothers, and Mammon says Lucifer joined his brothers in insulting him. 

 

He cleared his throat then said, “He’s pure scum. Pure, unfiltered, disgusting scum to the point that I’m embarrassed to call him a fellow demon, much less my brother.”

 

I gaped at him. “Whatever happened to not saying anything unkind about him?” I asked.

 

“I said I did not want to say anything bad about him. However, I thought it best not to lie, and so I decided that I needed to tell you the truth.”

 

“And the truth is he’s scum?” 

 

“Exactly,” he said with finality.

 

That was harsh. Demon or not, they couldn’t really feel that way about each other...could they? “Well, what does he like? I guess the most important thing to him or something?” I asked next.

 

“Why do you want to know that?” He was again smiling that knowing smile, but what was it that he knew? I swallowed my nerves.

 

“Maybe I can use it to strike up a conversation with him.” I thought back to my short time with Mammon. I wasn’t lying because I really did hope we could see eye to eye. “It's hard to get to know someone if they keep avoiding conversation. I just want to get along with him, but I wouldn’t know what we’d talk about in the first place.”

 

“Money,” he answered, stopping in front of a classroom door. I didn’t realize that we already made our way across the school. “Regardless of the form, Mammon will spend money with no limits. I’ve taken the situation into my own hands and froze something dear to him. If you took all of his money away from him, what else would there be in his life? Nothing.”

 

That didn’t sit right with me. There was always more to a person than just a singular thing, and I was sure Mammon was no exception. 

 

“I don’t think there wouldn’t be anything in his life,” I said carefully, “He has you guys. You’re his brothers, and I assume there has to be some sort of care in your hearts even if you are hostile to each other.”

 

His red eyes pierced through me as he regarded me with a thoughtful expression. I felt like I was on trial, and he was determining whether or not I was guilty of a crime. Our eyes remained locked for what seemed like forever. I vaguely registered the bell ring, but Lucifer spoke, breaking the moment. I don’t know why, but I was slightly disappointed.

 

“That’s the first bell,” he said, “Class is about to start, so I’ll leave you now. Good luck.”

 

“Thanks,” I replied. I turned to face the doorway, refusing to give in to the urge of watching him walk away. Alright, I thought as I tried to hype myself up. It’s time to start class. 

 

I looked at the board, which said that there were no assigned seats. I took a deep breath and took a seat in the second row. Back in high school, I found that I was more engaged the closer I was to the teacher. I don’t think I changed so much since then. However, I wasn’t comfortable enough to take the front row just yet. Maybe later in the semester, I’d move up if there was still an empty seat. 

 

My mind wandered while I waited for the teacher. I told Lucifer that Mammon would still have a family even without his money. Then I thought about my life. My parents meant the world to me, so when they died, I was crushed. Family and close connections were important to me, but I closed off in high school save for a few people as I mourned my loss. By the time I was ready to open up, I didn’t know where to start. I guess it was why I tried to make friends when I was living with Ama. Even now, my desire for connections motivated me to get along with the people here.

 

“Good morning, class,” the teacher said, interrupting my musings. “Welcome to the History of Devildom 101.”

 

I allowed a small smile to appear on my face: a new school, a chance for new friends, and a large amount of potential adrenaline. For the first time in a while, I was excited about something in my life. 

Notes:

1) Poor Aniisha has her hands full. Really though, give me the smallest reason to like you and I'll do my best to work with you and will also give you a crap-ton of chances. It took me too long to understand that despite my willingness to get along with someone, I shouldn't let them walk all over me. Being nice does not mean a person is weak.

2) Don't expect me to believe that Mammon doesn't have a hidden stash of Grimm and valuables. His greedy ass would want to hoard his things without actually paying the people he's in debt to. I think one of the reasons he's such a scummy guy is because he relies on dirty deeds in order to get want he wants rather than being a fair guy. As Lil' Kim said in Moulin Rouge, "Why spend mine when I can spend yours?"

3) Asmo would definitely try to use his powers the first chance he gets. Since he wasn't able to in the student council room, I decided to put it in here instead. I have so much planned for Asmo lol I have notes and scenes written for him that won't see the light of day until much later into this monster fic I have going on. At least it's some sort of motivation

Chapter 3: Lesson 2 // 2:6 - 2:12

Summary:

A late night meeting with Levi and Beel, neither are willing to talk about the seventh brother.

Mammon gets bamboozled and is forced into a pact. He is not happy.

Satan and Asmo are very intrigued...

Notes:

Also, a lot of my pact headcannons are inspired by Demonicheadcanons on Tumblr! Thank you so much!

You guys can find them at https://demonicheadcanons.tumblr.com/

“Fucking hell,” I said, throwing my bag off to the side as I entered my room which I found with some surprise was located near the kitchen. Assuming the fanfics and books I read are correct, that would be the servant’s bedroom. 

 

Wow, I’m so glad the brothers think so highly of me. Fantastic. 

 

Although Leviathan’s room -- and presumably the rest of the brothers -- was many times bigger than my own, the room was beautiful and much larger than my apartment. I guess I wasn’t in the right to complain. The only issue I had was the bathroom with its poor excuse of a bathing area. I don’t think they would really let them go upstairs to shower near the Lords of the House which meant they expected the servant to use the sink and the small bucket I saw this morning. 

 

It was infuriating, but these thoughts were for another time. School was just as tiring as I remembered, but at least these subjects were more interesting than the ones back in high school. Unfortunately, that meant the classes would be harder for me. My brain was goop. 

 

I was so glad that none of my professors assigned homework on the first day. I thought we were going to have two hours of lecture — something I was not looking forward to — but that wasn’t the case. Only one hour was dedicated to lecture, and the other hour acted as a study hall. Depending on the class, the first hour might be lecture or the second hour might be lecture. 

 

Apparently, this allowed students to catch up on work if they get called by their pact mate in the human world. It could last days or even weeks till they’re able to come back to Devildom, so the extra hour was more than helpful for them. They could watch recorded lectures on their laptops and finish missed assignments.

 

Other students who did not have a pact could leave early if their next class had a lecture during another class’s study hall, allowing them to finish their classes much earlier. However, they would have to do their assignments on their own time. 

 

I imagine this schedule was especially helpful for the student council members since they had work other than RAD assignments since they were lords and royalty.

 

I glanced at the clock; it had just turned six in the evening. Lucifer and Diavolo had called me to the assembly hall immediately after classes ended, asking for a verbal report of my first day at RAD.

 

I found that I enjoyed Diavolo’s company a lot more than anyone else I’d met so far. He was personable and kind, and I actually felt like he cared about my well-being. Lucifer, on the other hand… 

 

I felt as if I was being interrogated by someone who has already decided that I was guilty. 

 

They sent me home not long after Lucifer mentioned my lack of sleep. Diavolo looked so horrified that I nearly laughed, but I managed only to let a smile show on my face. Lucifer stated that his brothers shouldn’t be home this early, so I should have the House of Lamentation to myself for a few hours. He suggested that I use this time to familiarize myself with the place before going to bed. 

 

As great as that sounded, I just couldn’t find the energy to wander around, so instead, I made a beeline towards my room. I am proud to say that I only got lost twice. 

 

I tore off my shoes and socks, then flopped on the bed and closed my eyes. The bed was wonderfully soft, and the sheets were silky and cool. I inhaled the floral scent of my pillowcases. I hadn’t had time to really admire my room this morning, and I was too exhausted to even open my eyes now. I’ll do it later. It wasn’t long before I slipped away into unconsciousness. 

 

***

 

I woke up to the sound of many pings. Groaning, I let my hand pat everywhere it could reach, trying to find the source of the noise. I finally found my D.D.D. and brought it to my face, squinting at the sudden brightness. 

 

Levi was spamming me with messages. 

 

Leviathan : HUMAN, ANSWER ME

Me: I’m here

Leviathan: Took you long enough

Leviathan: What did Lucifer say?

Me: He said he froze something dear to Mammon

Leviathan: Froze? Like ice frozen?

Me: Yah I guess

Leviathan: Now are you sure that Lucifer mentioned freezing something?

Leviathan: Like absolutely sure???

 

I sighed and sat up, checking the time before replying. It was 1:15 AM. I wanted to sleep for at least a little bit longer, but I didn’t think he’d let me rest anymore. 

 

Me: Yes I am absolutely sure

Leviathan: Come to the kitchen right now

Leviathan: Don’t let anyone know. I don’t want to be caught hanging with a human

 

I looked mournfully at my pillow. I missed it already. “Alright,” I said, trying to wake myself up. It wasn’t like I had a healthy sleep schedule to begin with. “Let’s get this over with.” 

 

I pushed myself off my bed — with great effort, might I add — and went to change into a fresh set of clothes. I wasn’t about to go out in a rumpled uniform that I obviously slept in. Leviathan could wait a few more minutes, damn it.

 

I let my gaze roam around. It was truly a beautiful and magical room. I wiggled my toes in the soft rug next to my bed and let out a small sigh of pleasure. There were no bugs or dirt to be seen. The trees seemed to grow directly from the hardwood floor. The bed was amazingly made from twisting branches that also sprouted from the ground and the lush greenery that decorated the bed and the walls were a pleasant surprise. I absolutely loved spending my time around nature, so to have all of these plants in my room comforted me. 

 

I walked over to the closet next to the bathroom. It was small, just enough for multiple uniforms and other casual clothes.  There was a note on one of the hangers. I picked it up and read the large, messy scrawl. 

 

“Here are some clothes. We left space for you if you wanted to buy more or if the clothes aren’t your style. 

-Mammon”

 

“Space?” I murmured, “What space?”

 

Whatever space that was left was already filled. I suppose if I really squeezed the hangers together I could have more places for clothes. What was prepared for me wasn’t anything fancy, just shirts and jeans, but they looked like they fit me. There was even a small drawer that was on the floor filled with underwear exactly my size. Lucifer and Diavolo weren’t kidding when they said they had things prepared for me. I didn’t want to think about how they knew my measurements, so I didn’t.

 

Sighing, I put the note down on my side table and quickly picked out an outfit. I could only make Leviathan so long before he lost his patience. 

 

I found simple faded jeans and a red shirt. The fabric was incredibly soft and fit my body perfectly. It almost felt like there was faint magic woven in the threads of the clothes. I wouldn’t be surprised if there was, but I didn’t know what the magic did. Maybe I’ll ask someday, just not today. After I got changed, I stopped at the doorway and gave the note one last glance. Before I exited the room, I noticed a sliding light switch on the wall. Bewildered, I tested it out. The room was lit by candles, so what could the switch possibly do? 

 

To my astonishment, the intensity of the candles increased and decreased as I moved the switch. When I moved the switch all the way up, it was as if I had actual lamps rather than candles. When I moved it all the way down, the fire extinguished altogether. This was so damn cool. Oh, I really love my room!

 

Another ping from my phone brought me out of my admiration. Sighing, I briskly walked down the small hallway that led to the kitchen. As I neared my destination, I heard loud munching, so I slowed down and quietly entered. Someone was sitting cross-legged on the floor in the darkness, and the light from the fridge illuminated the person’s face. It was the man with orange hair I met earlier this morning. I racked my brain to remember who this was.

 

The man let out a belch. Gluttony, I remembered. Beelzebub. 

 

I stepped closer towards him and cleared my throat. “Hi,” I greeted softly, not wanting to surprise him, though I wasn’t sure if a human could startle a demon. Now was not the time to find out. 

 

“Good timing,” he said, turning his head to me, “Do you have any food on you? Because there’s not nearly enough in here.”

 

I glanced at the fridge. It was bigger than the standard refrigerator, but it was practically empty. From the empty wrappers and containers littered around Beelzebub, it was not difficult to tell that it was fully stocked before he came.

 

I shook my head, “Sorry, I don’t have anything on me.”

 

Beelzebub frowned and glared at the fridge as if it was the fridge’s fault for not having any food. I didn’t really know what to say to that, but luckily, I didn’t have to because he asked, “What’re you doing in the kitchen so late?”

 

I didn’t know where Leviathan was, so I wasn’t sure if he could hear me. In the end, I just came up with a half-lie. “I was hungry. I didn’t eat dinner earlier, so…” I left my sentence hanging.

 

“I ate dinner, but I’m still hungry,” he said, pouting. “When I get hungry in the middle of the night, I just can’t wait until morning to eat.” He looked at me, then at the fridge, then back at me. “There’s nothing in the fridge for you. I already ate everything,” he admitted sheepishly. 

 

It would have been cute, but I really was hungry. I shook my head, “Well, I’ll just have to wait for morning then.” I leaned against the kitchen island and debated if I should ask the question on my mind. Eventually, my curiosity got the best of me.

 

“Beelzebub,” I began cautiously as I watched him stand up,  “Lucifer said there were seven brothers. I’ve met six, but where’s the seventh?”

 

Beelzebub froze and pinned me with a frightful glare that told me that maybe I should’ve kept quiet. “I won’t tell you anything about him. Lucifer would yell at me if I did,” he said. “And don’t bother asking my other brothers because they won’t talk about him either.” Beelzebub turned away from me, but I caught his sorrowful expression. “Even though he’s our brother,” he continued with a softened tone, “We have to treat him like he doesn’t exist. It’s not right, but no one can defy Lucifer.”

 

I didn’t know the whole story, but to ask your brothers to pretend that a family member didn’t exist was terrible. That thought brought me to Beelzebub, the grumpy one as Lucifer had called him this morning. As I’ve seen with Mammon and Leviathan, Beelzebub was more than just a gluttonous demon. Since he’s the Avatar of Gluttony, maybe he was just hangry most of the time. I definitely knew the feeling.

 

I came to the conclusion that the brothers did care for each other, though it seemed that Beelzebub was the only one who made it obvious. He appeared to care deeply for this mysterious seventh brother, but there was also an understanding if not defeated tone underneath his sorrow. 

 

Now I really wanted to know who the seventh brother was and what he did. I tried to think of any books I may have read on the seven deadly sins back in the human world, but nothing came to mind, much to my dismay. That led me back to the one and only Avatar of Pride.

 

Lucifer had a massive presence in this house, in all of Devildom, actually. He was the eldest brother of the seven demon lords, the vice president of RAD, and the Prince of Devildom’s right-hand man. He was no doubt a powerful figure as well as a powerful demon. 

 

“This isn’t any of your business, human. Don’t pry, and nothing will happen to you,” Beelzebub said, his voice hardening along with his expression. “I’m leaving. There’s nothing left to eat here anyway.” 

 

I had so much on my mind, but no words came out. As he walked out of the kitchen, I heard him murmur, “I’m pretty sure Lucifer is hiding a poisoned apple in the desk in the study….”

 

I was left alone in the kitchen with Leviathan nowhere to be found. My mind drifted back to Lucifer. Did people listen to him out of respect or fear? Most likely both, but what about in this household? Are his brothers scared of him, too, or do they just respect him that much? I thought back to Amaranth and her situation. She and her coworkers respected their boss’s power but followed his orders out of fear. 

 

Still, they weren’t family, not in the way the demon brothers were. There was a difference between fearing someone’s wrath and fearing them as a whole person. 

 

I mentally shook my head to clear my thoughts. I’ve been trying to figure out these brothers the whole day, but all I’ve gotten out of it was a big headache. 

 

Growing irritated, I pulled out my D.D.D. fully intending to call him, but I heard a whisper before I could open the messaging app.

 

“Hey, you.”

 

I whirled around to look where the voice came from, but I couldn’t find the source. Maybe this place was haunted. The thought sent shivers down my spine.

 

“Stupid human, over here!” 

 

I followed the grunting and the sounds of frustration until I saw Leviathan trying to get himself out from the space between two shelves. It was a good thing I didn’t tell Beelzebub that I was meeting Leviathan because then he would have heard me rat him out. 

 

Wait, that meant he heard me ask about the seventh brother.  What did he think about the whole seventh brother ordeal? If I asked him, would he be defensive and upset like Beelzebub was, or does he just not care?

 

As much as I wanted my questions answered, I decided that asking one brother was enough for tonight. I have other matters to deal with at the moment.

 

“Do you need help?” I watched the third-born with increasing worry. 

 

“I don’t need help from a human normie like you!”

 

I propped a hand on my hip as I waited not-so-patiently for him to free himself from the clutches of the hardwood. I couldn’t believe that he disliked my kind so much that he thought it best to hide. I also thought we already cleared up the fact that I wasn’t exactly a normie. 

 

I groaned inwardly. There was no point in arguing with a person who couldn’t care less about what I say, so I just let him be. Finally, he escaped with very little grace.

 

“Okay,” I said, “Now what?”

 

“Are you sure he said ‘froze’?”

 

I crossed my arms, thoroughly annoyed, “For the third time, yes .”

 

He ignored my attitude and opened the freezer. “In that case, it must be in here.”

 

I looked at his back incredulously and said, “You don’t think Lucifer meant that literally, do you? Like, wouldn’t he mean he froze Mammon’s bank account or something?”

 

Leviathan scoffed, “Lucifer isn’t like that. He’s sneaky and obviously gave you a hint about the physical credit card.” He hummed in dissatisfaction and began talking to himself, “All I see is a bunch of ice and- wait, is that the ice cream Satan hid from Beel like a century ago?” He chucked, “I totally forgot about that. Oh well, I’m not about to tell him, though. It’d spoil the joke. He’ll probably figure it out in another 2000 years or so.”

 

I didn’t interrupt him. Sometimes the best way to get information was to let the person run their mouth, similar to the way Leviathan was. He wasn’t really saying very important stuff, but anything about the brothers was welcome. 

 

They were a difficult bunch to understand, but I’ve seen some of them get frustrated with one another, care for each other, and from what I was hearing, tease and joke around with each other. Much to my annoyance, I found that I wanted to unlock these different sides and see them for myself. That would only cause more stress for me, seeing that I’d have to work hard to get there, but I might as well try since they were going to be my housemates for a year.

 

Leviathan’s exclamation brought me back to the present, “Found it!” He pulled out a block of ice the size of both of his hands and inside was a black card with gold engravings on it. He turned to me with shining, victorious eyes and a grin. “You see? I told you Lucifer was being literal!”

 

“I stand corrected,” I replied, impressed, “That’s awesome, Leviathan. I’m happy for you.” And I really was. I found immense joy in seeing bright faces, and it turned out that demonic-pain-in-the-asses were no exception.

 

“I’ll just pop this in the microwave and thaw it.” He ran to a huge gray box in the corner of the kitchen. It was so plain looking that I would have never known that it was a microwave. “Two minutes should do the trick,” Leviathan said. 

 

“Only two minutes? It’s a pretty big chunk,” I pointed out, “Are you sure that it’s gonna be enough?”

 

He waved me off, “Don’t worry. Our microwaves have more power than your measly human ones.” 

 

I decided that it was just a waste of energy to get upset at the jabs they made about humans. I leaned against the kitchen island again and placed my head on my hand. 

 

“Now, let the defrosting begin!”

 

With all this enthusiasm, I could easily see him as an announcer or a talk show host like a podcast or something, but if he can’t even go to the human world to live out his desires, how could he find the courage to do anything else? He could probably pull it off if he could get over his anxiety.

 

“What’s with all the racket?” Mammon grumbled as he walked into the kitchen. 

 

“Wow, look who finally showed up. My, my, Mammon, I haven’t seen you all day,” I commented tiredly. Unsurprisingly, Mammon glared at me. 

 

Leviathan laughed, “Aren’t you supposed to be taking care of her, Mammon? Because you’re doing a terrible job.”

 

“Fuck off, Levi,” he retorted, “Like you would do any better.” 

 

Leviathan just shrugged. His older brother opened the fridge, gave one glance, then closed it with a loud sigh. “Beel emptied the fridge again !”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “Common occurrence?”

 

“More than you’d know,” Mammon groaned as Leviathan nodded. “What’re you microwaving? Food that Beel didn’t see?”

 

“God, I wish,” I mumbled to myself while thinking of my grumbling stomach. I missed my bed. 

 

Mammon peered into the microwave, “Wait a minute...Hey,” he exclaimed, “That’s Goldie! My credit card! My baby!”

 

He actually calls it ‘Goldie’? Naming cars was one thing, but naming credit cards was a completely different kind of strange. 

 

“Get it out of there before the microwave demagnetizes it and makes it useless,” Mammon was saying.

 

“Oops, didn’t think of that,” Leviathan replied. There was a curious apologetic tone to his voice. How interesting. .

 

However, whatever softness was there was completely destroyed by Mammon’s loudmouth. “Levi, you idiot! It’s common sense! You’re so stupid. Ya know that?!”

 

I half expected Leviathan to explode like he did earlier today, but he was surprisingly calm. He had a smirk on his face as he let out a teasing hum, “Are you sure you should be talking to me like that? After all, I am the one who found your precious baby.” Mammon shut his mouth quickly, which caused Leviathan to laugh triumphantly. “Now,” he continued slyly, “Do you want your card back?”

 

Mammon promptly fell to his knees in front of his brother, shocking both him and me. We both couldn’t keep our mouths from dropping open. “Yes, Leviathan, sir!” Mammon exclaimed with a cheery tone. 

 

Leviathan glanced at me, then back at Mammon before saying, “Wow, this is embarrassing. You’re one of the seven rulers of hell. Shouldn’t you be ashamed of yourself?”

 

“Greed can make a person do anything,” I murmured as I watched the scene unfold in front of me, “Especially swallow their pride.”

 

“Shut it, human,” Mammon barked.

 

“Ugh, whatever,” Leviathan interrupted before I could say anything, so I just sneered at the white-haired asshole. “If you want your card back, give me the Seraphina figurine you won at the convenience store.”

 

A confused look took over Mammon’s face. It was crazy to see how quickly Mammon’s expressions changed; he seemed to be a prime example of a person who wore their emotions on their sleeve. “The Sera-what now?” Mammon asked, “I don’t even know what you’re talking about.”

 

Leviathan’s orange eyes flashed as he clenched his fists. Man, I wish I had some snacks while watching because this was like a whole ass drama. “You even forgot the entire- Ugh!” He stomped his foot on the ground. “I can’t believe you!”

 

“Leviiii,” Mammon whined, “Come on, I’ll give you your Sera-whosit and whatever else you want! Just give me my card back!”

 

“Make a pact with me,” I said. Mammon’s head swiveled to me with wide eyes. “I helped find your card. I deserve something in return too.”

 

“Yeah, sur-…Wait.” Mammon jumped to his feet. “What?! Who’re you to-” 

 

“No, she’s right,” Leviathan said, “That’s part of the deal. Make a pact with this human, or you aren’t getting your card back. Then she can order you to give me my money back,” he finished with a happy smile.

 

“Huh? All this trouble for money!?”

 

I had to chuckle. Ignoring his disbelief, I said, “Says the one who shamelessly fell to his knees for a credit card. Who are you to judge?”

 

He glared at me, but all I felt was weariness and exasperation. “I can’t believe you’re letting yourself get used by Levi like this,” he said, “Are you that stupid?!”

 

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” I replied, knowing fully well that I was, indeed, being used. At least I was getting something out of this. I stared at him with calm eyes. “Make a pact with me, Mammon,” I pressed.

 

He exploded at the moment. “Uh-uh! No way! Not interested! I am The Great Mammon, Avatar of Greed, one of the seven rulers of the Devildom, Lord of the Fourth Circle! Do you actually think I’d let a human be the boss of me?”

 

I tilted my head as I held his gaze. It seems that the grubby second-born has some pride left after all. The whispering demons were correct: Mammon really doesn’t have a care for humans. That meant he really would let me die and couldn’t care less. Not that it mattered because I fully intended to find another way to try to survive this year. I mean if I died, I'd do it on my own terms, and it’d be doing something I wanted to do, not because of some haughty demon with a superiority complex. However, his bitchy attitude was making the idea of putting him in his place more and more appealing. 

 

Leviathan let out a fiendish laugh. “Oh, Luuuuuciferrrrrr! Mammon is unfreezing his credit caaaaaaaard,” Leviathan called out. 

 

Mammon rushed forward, shushing. He tried to cover Leviathan’s mouth, but the younger brother wiggled, trying to break free of his older brother’s grasp. He used his own hands to push Mammon’s face away, causing the two to be stuck in a battle of push and pull. I gaped at the two of them who were acting like…well, to put it bluntly, like stereotypical brothers calling their mother. 

 

Oh god, if Lucifer ever heard me call him a mother, I would surely die. Though, I think seeing his expression would make it worth it. 

 

I moved near the door in case I had to leave if things got hairy. Luckily, it didn’t escalate too much. 

 

“Fine! Fucking fine,” Mammon conceded, pushing Leviathan with a force that made him stumble into the counter. 

 

Leviathan quieted, and we stared Mammon down. We waited for him to say it outright. He kept looking back and forth between his card, Leviathan, and me until finally, he gave in. With a loud and exaggerated sigh, he said, “I’ll be thrilled to make a pact with you, human.” 

 

He stomped forward and grabbed my hand as I felt the magic in the air rise. He used his nails to draw blood from my palm, and I cried out in shock and pain. I felt something cold seep into my wounds in one moment, and in the next, the side of my torso began to burn . I gasped in pain at the quick change of sensations and vaguely registered the bright glow coming from my wounds. 

 

When the light subsided, Mammon let go of my hand and shoved me away from him. “Alright, give me my card back, Levi,” he ordered. 

 

“Nuh-uh, give me Seraphina first!”

 

“Ugh, fine. Let’s go. I’ll even give you your stupid money while I’m at it because there is no way I’m letting a human tell me to do it!” Mammon turned around and marched away, shoulder bumping me in the process. Leviathan followed behind him, not even sparing me a second glance.

 

I couldn’t even bring myself to get mad. I was still dizzy and in shock from what just happened, causing me to lean against the wall heavily. Chills ran up and down my spine. My torso still burned, and there was still that feeling of intrusion. What in the world have I just gotten myself into?

 

I staggered to my room and hoped that I wouldn’t run into anyone. Luckily, my prayers were answered, and I made it back without any issues. Not bothering to do anything else, I flopped back to bed and fell into a deep sleep. 

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

The only reason I woke up was because of the stupid blaring of my alarm. I tried to turn it off, but I felt like I got hit by a truck. My whole body was heavy, and everything ached. It took an insane amount of energy to reach for my phone and even more energy to get out of bed to find a shower. There was no way in hell that I was going to use the drain and the bucket to wash myself. Screw them and their wack expectations. 

 

It was a painful trudge to go upstairs to the shower room since there were none in my area that I knew of, but it was so worth it in the end. I didn’t have time for a bath, but the hot shower did wonders for my body. 

 

After that, I wiped the fogged-up mirror clear to examine the foreign figure on the right side of my torso. I saw sharp red curves of varying thickness making a circle. There was a seven-pointed star in the middle of the ring with foreign symbols underneath it. A pact mark, I immediately thought, though I didn’t know how I knew. I let my fingers brush over the mark, but I couldn’t feel any indentations or anything elevated; it was just my skin, but I could feel the sting of strong, electrifying magic. The mark looked like a tattoo, but it felt like it was literally carved into my skin, into my very soul — a soul which I very much still had. I knew it was there, just as I knew there was an invader in my being.

 

I leaned over the sink, putting most of my weight on my hands as memories from last night flashed in my mind. Beelzebub’s warning and Mammon’s disdainful eyes were still fresh, and I doubt it would go away as fast as I wanted them to. 

 

“All in good time,” I reassured myself and nodded to my reflection in the mirror. If I handled it before, I could handle it again. 

 

Sighing, I decided to forget about the mark and continue getting ready. It was time to move on and start a new day; I can dwell on my emotions later. I’d rather never deal with them, but they always burst sooner or later. I’ll tackle that breakdown when it comes. 

 

Frustratingly enough, it took twice as long to put on that damned uniform. Finally, I was ready, and I made my way to grab my things in my room before heading to the kitchen. Through the other door that led to the dining room, I heard voices. I recognized Leviathan’s stuttering and Asmodeus’s animated voice. I didn’t plan to eat with them, and I wasn’t sure if I was welcome to join them to begin with. Even so, curiosity got the best of me, and I peeked through the door. Satan and Beelzebub were with them as well. They were eating what looked like sunny-side-up style eggs, toast, and some sort of meat. 

 

Suddenly, Satan turned in my direction. “Aniisha,” he called out, and I tried not to tense up. “What are you doing over there? Come here and eat some breakfast.”

 

Now all eyes were on me, and I didn’t have a choice except to go to the table. Hesitantly, I left the comfort of the kitchen. “Good morning,” I greeted with a small smile.

 

“Good morning, darling!” 

 

Darling? I was surprised, but I wasn’t offended or put off by it. I was used to being called such since my friends and I tend to platonically use terms of endearment. Not that Asmodeus was being affectionate, it was far better than just ‘human.’

 

“Where did you get this food from?” I asked. “I thought Beelzebub cleared out the fridge last night.”

 

“He did,” Satan answered, “But I typically wake up earlier than usual when I’m on kitchen duty just in case Beel does this. It gives me enough time to grab some quick groceries from the 24-hour mart or order food.”

 

“And if it’s not you on kitchen duty?”

 

He shrugged. “Then it's cafeteria food and takeout.”

 

Asmodeus’ eyes focused on me, watching my every move. Then he laughed, “Oh my god! It’s true! You made a pact with Mammon!”

 

“I literally just told you, ” Leviathan pointed out.

 

“Well, yeah, but I wanted to sense it for myself. It’s legit!”

 

“Sense it?” I asked as I sat down a few seats away from the others. I got a better look at the food and found that the meat looked like a dark blue ham, and the eggs were purple and red with white specks. 

 

Satan hummed, “Yes, we can sense if you have a pack with other demons and stronger demons could literally see it resting in your soul. The more powerful the demon, the more distinct the pact. Most of the time, demons wouldn’t know exactly who you made a pact with, but they would immediately recognize the feel of a high-ranking demon pact.”

 

Asmodeus kept laughing, which made Satan scold him, “Asmo, keep your voice down. If Mammon hears you, he’ll get upset, and we’ll never hear the end of it.”

 

“Oh, but Satan, how can you not laugh?” Despite his words, Asmodeus quieted. “I mean, this is Mammon we are talking about. I can’t remember the last time Mammon made a pact with a human, and yet this human was able to play him like a fiddle and force him into a pact.”

 

Satan apparently couldn’t fight his amusement either and ended up sniggering, though he tried to save face by turning away. Asmodeus gasped and gave him a playful shove. “Hey! I hear you laughing, Satan! I know you think it’s funny too!” This only made Satan laugh harder.

 

My attention drifted to the loud munching to my right as I grabbed my own food. Beelzebub was sitting on the other side of the table, lifting the plate up to his mouth and practically inhaling his food. 

 

“Beel,” Leviathan cried out worriedly, “Calm down. You’re biting off chunks on your plate along with your food.” The Avatar of Gluttony responded with what sounded like an apology but spat out some food as well.

 

“Beeeeeel, that’s gross,” Leviathan whined. I had to cover my mouth to hide my own smile. I didn’t want to seem rude, but if they all kept these antics up, I might actually end up laughing. There was a closeness between all of them that I didn’t notice before. I wondered if the other brothers were the same.

 

“Anyway, Aniisha,” Asmodeus said, calling me back to him once more. I was extremely thankful that Asmodeus and Satan called me by my name, unlike some people. “I have to say I’m surprised. I never thought an average human like you would be able to make a pact with Mammon. Well, maybe with some time, but certainly not this fast. I guess they really did know what they were doing when they picked you for the exchange program, huh?”

 

I fiddled with the cuff of my uniform. “I don’t know about that,” I replied, “It was Leviathan’s plan after all. I didn’t do much.”

 

“There’s no need to be humble about it. You’re the one who got the hint from Lucifer, and without that, you would have never found the card,” Satan pointed out.

 

“Leviathan was still the one who figured out what Lucifer meant,” I said with a small laugh. “I honestly didn’t think Lucifer literally froze the thing.”

 

“I, for one, don’t care who the credit goes to,” Leviathan remarked. “I’m just happy that I got my money and my Seraphina figurine back. It’s an epic win for Leviathan! I should have rounded up a random human and done this sooner.”

 

Asmodeus hummed and let his head rest on the back of his hand. “It’s shocking that Aniisha made a pact with Mammon, but what’s even more shocking is the team up with Levi that made it happen.” He turned to Satan, “Don’t you think?”

 

“Yup, I never thought I’d see the day that a human won over Levi, but here we are.”

 

Leviathan let out a strangled, offended noise. “Excuse me?! Don’t go getting the wrong idea,” he said with a hand covering his face. “Nobody ‘won me over.’ Our interests just happened to align, that’s all.”

 

“I don’t know about ‘our interests,’” I commented, “I never planned to strike up a pact with Mammon in the first place. You just dragged me along, and I went with it.”

 

“Doesn’t matter! The point is that our relationship was purely business. Why would I ever want anything to do with some non-otaku normie of a human?”

 

I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms. “Again with the normie stuff?”

 

Of course, he ignored me and continued to defend himself, “I would never! I’m already spoken for! I’m no cheater! M-m-my one true love is-”

 

“Cheeseburgers,” Beelzebub interrupted.

 

“No! That’s your one true love, Beel!”

 

“I get hungry just thinking about them,” the Avatar of Gluttony stated with a silly smile. 

 

Leviathan groaned and covered his face with his hands as he leaned back in his chair while Beel ate some more. I couldn’t help it; this time, I just had to laugh. 

 

I vaguely heard Leviathan mumble, “Shut up. It’s not funny.” 

 

Eventually, I calmed down and shook my head. “I’m sorry, Leviathan,” I apologized. He just huffed.

 

“You know,” Asmodeus started, “From the way things are going, the rest of us might find a pact with Aniisha if we are not careful.” He tilted his head at me, eyes shining with amusement. “So tell me, if you had your choice, which one of us would you forge a pact with next, Aniisha?”

 

I stayed silent as I thought about my choices. I wasn’t going around making pacts because I was searching for power, but if I had to choose… 

 

There was the eldest, Lucifer. Powerful, capable, but cryptic. As interesting as he was, I couldn’t think of a scenario where he would forge a pact with me. Did I even want a pact with him? I wasn’t sure. For now, he was out of the question. 

 

There was Asmodeus, Avatar of Lust. Beautiful, sensual, but unsettling. He seemed like a fun person with his flamboyant personality, but could I trust him? His powers may not work on me, but that didn’t mean I should let my guard down. However, I would be able to force him away with the pact if ever the need arose.

 

Satan was another choice. To say that the Avatar of Wrath was under my command would be something a bit more than unique to put on my resume. He was also very capable and was polite enough. I think I would be able to stand being around him for long periods of time. Still, his manners were only an act; there was always something festering underneath. 

 

Beelzebub was definitely enjoyable to watch. His eating habits could be annoying, but there were moments when he was just so...amusing. However, there was a hard exterior around him, and so far, I have never seen him smile unless he was talking about food. Leviathan said that Beelzebub had the same speed as Lucifer and Mammon, which is something worthy to take note of. Forging a pact with him could be helpful.

 

But there was also the Avatar of Envy, Leviathan. He was an introverted otaku with a terrible case of anxiety. He was rude and never called me by my name, and yet I believe he was the best person to make a pact with. I don’t really care about making pacts; I just wanted to make some friends. I honestly felt like we had more in common too. I liked anime, manga, and video games, and I enjoyed a good fantasy novel too. Perhaps not TSL, but I did like Lord of the Rings . It was a difficult road, but I think Leviathan and I could actually become friends.

 

“I’d like to forge a pact with Leviathan,” I finally answered. To say the table was shocked would be an understatement. Even Beelzebub stopped chewing for a second.

 

“But why??? ” Asmodeus seemed the most flabbergasted. Was my answer so strange? “He’s…”

 

“A worthless otaku,” Leviathan finished. He tried to cover the tint dusting his cheeks, but it still wasn’t difficult to see. 

 

“I don’t think you’re worthless,” I said, fully turning to him. “And there’s nothing wrong with being an otaku. I told you before, I’m not as normie as you think I am, but I think you just refuse to acknowledge it,” I finished with a shrug.

 

 “I-it doesn’t matter. I wouldn’t make a pact with you anyway. That would be betraying m-m-my-”

 

“What? Your waifus?” I smiled when his eyes widened, and he seemed to turn redder. “We’re not going to get together, so you don’t have to worry about that...unless you actually start having feelings for me,” I said, resting my cheek on my hand. “But I don’t think it will become a problem.” He didn’t respond after that. 

 

“That was unexpected,” Asmodeus began, “But whether it is Levi, me, Satan, Beel, or any of our brothers, you should know that you won’t be able to tame us so easily as you did Mammon, Aniisha.”

 

I had to suppress a shiver. I know I said I wasn’t in it for their power - and I still stand by that - but the way he worded that sentence gave me butterflies. To tame someone so powerful, someone who normally would not bend, was an electrifying thought, demon or otherwise. I mentally shook my head. Now was not the time for these kinds of thoughts.

 

Asmodeus continued with a frown marring his face, “In fact, it’s quite offensive of you to think that we’re as stupid as that poor excuse of a demon.”

 

“Okay, backtrack,” I said, sitting straight up, “First of all, I didn’t say you guys were stupid or easy. Hell, the idea didn’t even cross my mind. Secondly, you were the one who asked me who I’d choose. It was never my intention to offend any of you. I just simply answered your question, so don’t go putting the blame on me, Asmodeus.”

 

I glared at him. I was okay with name-calling and all that bullshit. It wasn’t like bullying was new to me, but I had a problem with people setting me up like that and making me seem like the villain. 

 

Whatever would have been the result of my outburst would never be seen because Mammon came in and slapped Asmodeus on the back of the head. Hard .

 

“OW!”

 

I was finding out with every passing hour how loud and chaotic demons were. Or maybe it was just these brothers. The pretty demon rubbed his head with fire raging in his eyes as he scowled at his older sibling. “What the fuck, Mammon! Why’d you hit me?! I can’t believe you struck my beautiful, beautiful head!” There was a tear in his eye as he pouted, but I wasn’t sure if it was just for show or if it was for real because either one was very plausible. 

 

“Not even Lucifer has done something like that,” Asmodeus whined. I sat back in my chair again and watched the scene unfold, pointedly ignoring the way Satan was dissecting me with his gaze. “Why are you getting so violent with me, Mammon?!” Asmodeus complained.

 

Oh yeah, Asmodeus was definitely the younger brother.

 

“That was for callin’ me a ‘poor excuse for a demon,’ you peabrain,” Mammon berated, putting his hands on his hips.

 

And Mammon was definitely the older brother. He wasn’t as composed or mature as the eldest sibling, but there was still that clear distinction of birth order. I could see the type of relationships these brothers have: it's familial but very tense. There’s a lot to be fixed, but it didn’t seem broken, and that’s always a good sign.

 

“Actually,” Mammon had been saying, “I oughta hit all of you, the way you talk about me. Y’all think you’re so great.”

 

“It’s not that we think we’re ‘so great,’” Satan replied.

 

“No, not at all. We just think you’re a complete and utter fool, being forced into a pact,” Asmodeus added as he crossed his arms and stuck his tongue out.

 

“Shut up. I didn’t have a choice if I wanted to save my credit card. Don’t treat me like I’m stupid!”

 

“Oh, I’m afraid that’s one thing that’s not going to change,” Satan replied. Asmodeus and Leviathan agreed while Beelzebub kept his attention on his food. 

 

Wait, did Leviathan just say ‘lololol’? I had flashbacks to my middle school days when I used to do that. Not a nice memory, so instead, I focused on Mammon.

 

He groaned, “I hate every last one of you. None of this would’ve happened to begin with if it weren’t for that bastard Lucifer! It’s all because he took away my credit card from me! Just snatched Goldie away, kidnapped her against her will!”

 

This time it was Leviathan who groaned, “Ugh, don’t talk about your card like it’s a person. It’s gross.”

 

“It really is,” Asmodeus added, and I silently agreed.

 

“Shut up, both of ya!” He pulled a chair out and began to fill his plate up. “Anyway, I can’t believe that Lucifer actually froze it in the freezer. What's up with that? Was it like a dad joke because it was awfully lame!” 

 

At that moment, Lucifer himself came in and stood behind an unknowing Mammon. My eyes widened when he continued talking. A glance at the other men told me that they were already trying hard not to laugh. Brothers, indeed.

 

“Eh, guess I should’ve expected something like that from him. I mean, he may not be a dad, but he’s pretty old, isn’t he? I shouldn’t be surprised if he is a fan of dad jokes.” Mammon let out a boisterous laugh. “But like you gotta agree, Lucifer is pretty old, isn’t he?”

 

All his amusement drained out of him when a sadistic laugh joined him. “You think?” Lucifer’s voice rumbled. Even with only two words, the air got colder and more dangerous. In a flash, Lucifer brought a fist down on the top of his head, causing Mammon to shout in pain, and collapse on his chair. “Hey, what’s the big idea?! You didn’t have to hit me that hard!”

 

“He’s so stupid that it’s almost sad,” Asmodeus sighed. 

 

Satan hummed in agreement. “I’m almost ashamed to call him my brother.”

 

I frowned at their words. That was mean. No wonder Mammon is upset at their disrespect.  

 

“Fuck off , you little shits. I heard that!”

 

Lucifer’s eyes drifted to me; his gaze pierced me. Now I knew that he really was looking into my soul. 

 

“So, it’s true. Aniisha has outwitted a certain dimwit of a demon and forged a pact with him.”

 

“Who’re you calling a dimwit?!” Mammon turned in his seat to glare up at his brother, who simply ignored him.

 

“Your opponent may have been stupid,” Lucifer continued, “But even so, you’ve only just arrived. It’s a real accomplishment managing a feat like that in such a short period of time. Well done.”

 

I tried not to let my mouth gape, but I couldn’t stop my lips from parting ever so slightly. I thought Lucifer would be mad for roping his younger brother into a pact, but instead, he congratulated me. “Um, thanks…?” I answered with uncertainty.

 

Lucifer nodded, “I imagine Diavolo will be pleased as well. We continue to expect big things from you.”

 

The room was silent for a while save for the sounds of Beelzebub’s chewing. Finally, Mammon spoke up, “Aight, I lost my appetite.” He stood up and turned to me, “Hey, human. Let’s get going. It’s time for class .”

 

I nodded and rushed to pick up my things. With a quick goodbye to the other brothers, I briskly walked after Mammon. We didn’t talk much on the way to school, but eventually, he said, “Seriously, what’s with that guy?” 

 

I assumed he was talking about Lucifer. “I mean, you did make fun of him when he was right behind you,” I pointed out.

 

“No, I’m not talking about that,” he grumbled, “I’m not as stupid as my brothers make me out to be, you know. I know my mistakes and all that shit. I got bad habits, sure, but I know for a fact that they all have bad habits of their own. They just love to target me, damn asses.”

 

He paused for a second before continuing, “But what I’m saying is that Lucifer can’t go a single minute without bringing up Diavolo. It’s always Diavolo this, Diavolo that. If Diavolo told you to go jump off a cliff to your death, would ya do that too, Lucifer?” he growled. 

 

“Actually,” he said after a moment. “Knowing him, he probably would.” Frustration was evident in his voice. It didn’t seem like he was upset at Diavolo himself, but rather Lucifer's loyalty to the prince. There was a story behind all this, but I had no clue what could have happened.

 

“Anyway,” he said as we reached the stairs of RAD’s entrance, “Ever since you got here, human, it's been nothin’ but one bad thing after another for me. So let’s get this straight. I didn’t make a pact because I wanted to. I hate this, and I hate you. We are only in this situation because I love my baby, Goldie. If you end up getting yourself eaten by some demon, don’t blame me because I don’t-”

 

“You don’t give two shits about me,” I finished for him, thoroughly irritated by his attitude. “Yes, I get it, Mammon. You don’t like this situation, but guess what? You’re in it, and there’s nothing you can do about it except deal with it. If it makes you feel better, I wasn’t planning on running to you if I got into trouble because there is no reason for me to rely on someone who would rather see me dead! I don’t mind dying, but I’ll try even harder to stay alive just to spite you. I’m a nice person, but your attitude is grating on my nerves.”

 

He glowered at me with the intensity of a thousand suns, but I couldn’t care less right now. He sneered, “You’ve got a nasty mouth on you, don’t you? Maybe I’ll go ahead and eat you up right now! You’re just a lowly mortal and nothing more, so know your place, human!”

 

I growled and clenched my fists. “Is it that difficult for you to say my goddamn name?! Come on, say it with me: Ah-nee-shaa. Aniisha. It’s that easy...or is ‘The Great Mammon’ unable to perform such a simple task? Call me by my name!”

 

“Why I outta-” He prepared to attack and raised his hand to swipe at me, his nails and teeth growing longer. I stood my ground as I got ready to test something. I was told a pact allowed a human to control demons, so let’s see how effective this was. If it worked, I’d be able to head to my first class alive. If it didn’t, well, it was fun while it lasted.

 

Right as he brought his hand down, I firmly ordered, “Stay!” I watched as Mammon immediately froze. His claws were only a centimeters away from my face. If I waited any longer to stop him, I would have had a nasty and probably fatal injury. I stepped away from his form, not wanting to risk being near him if he ever took back control.

 

“What the hell?” Mammon struggled to move, but it was all in vain. “What did you do to me? Magic? Tell me, you pesky h-....hu-....huma-...” He struggled to say the word until finally, he blurted out, “Aniisha.”

 

My eyes widened the same time his eyes did. “What the…? Don’t tell me this is all because of the pact,” he cursed, “Listen here! You may have control of my body, but not my mind. I am my own boss, and I always will be, so don’t you forget that!”

 

I sighed, “Mammon, I don’t want to be your boss. I never wanted to take away your freedom, and even with this pact, I won’t do it unless it's justified. That means I won’t hesitate to freeze you if you attack me again. Now, say my name again.”

 

“You just said you wouldn’t force me to do shit!”

 

“No, I said I would only give you orders that I think are within reason. Using my name is basic decency. I call you by yours, so call me by mine. It’s only fair, is it not?”

 

“No way, stupid huma-...Aniisha.”

 

I clapped my hands. “You see? It wasn’t that hard.”

 

“Why you! Hu-...Aniisha, my boss! No, your Majesty Aniisha. What the actual hell?!”

 

I laughed in amused astonishment. It seemed the more a demon tried to resist, the more potent the command became. “Alright, alright,” I said, calming down. “You can relax now. Come on, Mammon. Let’s head to class.”

 

I observed how his body relaxed as he slowly regained control. He glared at me but didn’t make any more violent attempts, nor did he speak during the rest of our walk to our respective classrooms. I didn’t mind the silence. I had much to think about.

Notes:

1) I like the RAD schedule I made. Idk why, but I really like it, like it just makes sense to me.

2) I was so sad when I couldn't pick Levi when Asmo asked who I wanted to make a pact with. Devs, let me pick Levi dammit! I get that he is the next brother in line, but still ;-;

3) Edit 11/9/21: So I realized something while rereading the chapters. The brothers always berate Mammon, but the cruel things they say are true to a sibling relationship????? At least for me and my friends. Don't get me wrong, my siblings and I are really close and we love each other very much, but we also often say "You're such a dumbass," "Imma disown you," "I can't believe I'm your sister," among other mean insults. In a way we are serious but like jokingly serious. Of course, it's still mean and the brothers' relationships are much more strained than my own, but I'm now thinking that the demon brothers are similar in that regard.

4) Mammon is a hothead. I feel like he would attack MC just like his brothers. I also think MC would say "shut up" rather than "stay" if he was just attacking her with words, so I gave a reason for the "stay" command.

Chapter 4: Lesson 2 - 3 // 2:13 - 3:10

Summary:

Aniisha's reputation grows. She finds it a blessing and a curse.

Diavolo introduces Barbatos and the angels, and Aniisha gains few friends.

Aniisha hears a pleading voice, but Lucifer stops her from finding out who is crying for help.

Mammon finally becomes helpful.

I stretched while letting out a satisfied sigh. The second class of the day was finally done, which meant it was time for a break, and by a break, I mean lunch. I got up and packed my things as my ears picked out the clamor in the classroom. 

 

“Look at her. You see that? That human forged a pact with Mammon.”

 

“Ugh, I don’t get it. Why forge a pact with an ordinary human?”

 

“Apparently, he didn’t want to. That lowlife tricked him into one.”

 

“What a bitch!”

 

I clenched my fists. All throughout my classes, students have been talking about me, but never to me. Some spoke with astonishment, even respect, while other voices dripped with scorn and malice. I became the human exchange student who made Mammon bow down. My display in front of RAD that morning only fueled the fire. It was difficult enough to deal with whispers, but now they don’t even bother doing that. 

 

Satan failed to inform me of just how recognizable a pact with a powerful demon was and what it meant. Students would take one look at me and gawk, and some even moved out of my way. I wondered if Solomon had to deal with this discrimination even though he’s an accomplished sorcerer. 

 

I sighed as I tried to morph my face into a neutral expression. In the corner of my eye, a man came into the classroom and walked over to me. When I turned to him, the first thing I noticed was his dark green hair that curiously became a beautiful turquoise color near the tips of his bangs. He was wearing a uniform just like mine, so I assumed he was a student. He huffed as he reached me, “Whenever you make an important announcement, the demons here couldn’t care less but give them rumors, and suddenly they are all ears.” He gave me an analyzing stare that felt as if he was specifically looking for my flaws. “Just when I thought the uproar about the new exchange student from the human world started to subside some, they’re all freaking out about this.”

 

He acted as if this was my fault, and I narrowed my eyes and was about to respond when a familiar voice interrupted. “Come now, don’t say that, Barbatos,” chided Diavolo. 

 

The prince gave me a bright smile, one which I happily returned. “Hello, Diavolo,” I greeted.

 

“Good noon, Aniisha! You’ve become quite the talk of the school, haven’t you? It’s only been two days,” he laughed.

 

“Of course, gotta keep busy,” I joked.

 

“Honestly,” Diavolo said, “I’d say that all this gossip is a good thing. It means everyone will be watching you, making it hard for any demon to go after you. You even have supporters, Aniisha. There are demons here who approve of you and your abilities.”

 

“Yes, but I also have the disdain of others,” I told him. “There are many people who hate the fact that I made a pact so quickly because it goes against their beliefs that humans are weak,” I finished and crossed my arms. “They believe I’ll fail here, but I’m a bit too stubborn for that. I’m not about to trip up because they want me to.”

 

Diavolo laughed, “I’m glad you have that tough attitude of yours. You will definitely need it here.” His eyes grew sympathetic, “I’m sorry I cannot stop all of the negativity going your way.”

 

I waved him off, “No worries, Diavolo. I’m not so easy to break.”

 

He smiled, “Excellent. I may not be able to help you at every turn, but the spotlight and your pact mark should be good enough to offer you some protection.”

 

“Yes, I’m glad for it, considering the fact that the demon in the pact is not doing a very good job as a guardian,” Lucifer added. I’m not sure when he came in, but he was here now—creepy weirdo.

 

“I must say,” Diavolo began, “I can’t believe you managed to forge a pact with Mammon, Aniisha. That’s no small feat. What’s more, you did it in such a short time!”

 

“I suppose it stands as proof that you chose well to bring this human here, Lord Diavolo,” the green-haired man said. Diavolo called him Barbatos before.

 

“I don’t think we’ve met before,” I said to the man sticking my hand out for a shake. “I’m Aniisha,” I said automatically before I could stop myself. “You already know that. Sorry, habit.”

 

The man smiled and took my hand, “No need to apologize. You must pardon me; I should have introduced myself sooner. I am Barbatos. I have the honor of serving as steward to Lord Diavolo. Pleased to make your acquaintance, Miss Aniisha.”

 

“Is it customary to shake hands in the human world when meeting someone, Aniisha?” Diavolo asked, watching me with interest.

 

“Um, yeah. Is it not here in Devildom? I didn’t offend, did I?” I asked a bit worriedly. The demons I’ve had the pleasure of interacting with were so sensitive.

 

“It is not an ordinary gesture, but you did not offend me. I am aware of human traditions, so you need not worry,” the butler answered.

 

“Barbatos here is a smart and talented individual, so much so that I wish I could trade a certain idiot brother of mine for him instead,” Lucifer expressed exasperatedly. 

 

“Well, there’s a human saying that a truly wise man does not flaunt his talents but keeps them secret,” Barbatos replied.

 

The Avatar of Pride sighed, “Yes, but the incompetent fool doesn’t actually have any talents to begin with.” 

 

“Well, I’ve always heard that the most thick-headed child is always the cutest!”

 

“Stop it, Diavolo,” Lucifer scolded lightly. “It’s troublesome enough to have him as my younger brother, but my child? Him? I don’t even want to think about it.”

 

“Ah,” a new voice intervened. It was soft and sweet and melodic; I was enraptured immediately. I turned to find a beautiful man walking into the classroom with a child trailing behind him. “But I noticed that you didn’t deny the part about him being cute, did you? If I might offer my own opinion,” he began. 

 

“I’d rather you keep your opinions to yourself,” Lucifer interrupted. 

 

The other man continued unperturbed. “Out of the seven brothers, you are without a doubt the most troublesome, Lucifer.”

 

“Is that supposed to be a compliment, Simeon?” Lucifer asked with a sigh. 

 

Simeon was the beautiful man’s name. I studied his features which were the perfect balance of soft and sharp. My eyes were drawn to his hair, which looked so silky, just like Lucifer’s hair. I itched to run my fingers through both of their heads to compare them, but that would be a very bad idea.

 

The child huffed, “Of course, it’s not a compliment! It was an insult! He’s taunting you!” 

 

He was tiny. Well, not tiny . He was only an inch or two shorter than me. Everyone else was just tall. I pouted inwardly at the thought. This child was in similar colors as Simeon as they both had white and gold with fabrics that seemed to shimmer with every move. 

 

“I see you brought your chihuahua along with you,” Lucifer commented.

 

“I am not a chihuahua! How many times do I have to tell you that, demon?! Quit making fun of me!”

 

Lucifer’s red eyes sparkled with amusement, “Well, as you said, I am a demon. What do you expect me to do? Now quit yipping at me. C’mere boy. Why don’t you do a little shake?”

 

“I’m not a dog!”

 

“Aniisha,” I heard Diavolo say. I tore my eyes away from Lucifer and his plaything and tried to focus on the demon prince. “Allow me to introduce you. This is Simeon. He’s an exchange student from the Celestial Realm.”

 

“So you’re an angel?” I asked with inquisitive eyes. His beauty and his grace were all fitting for an angel, but his clothes were so sinful . Bare shoulders and a tight-fitting black top that was open in the waist made for not so pure thoughts.

 

“Indeed, I am. Hello, Aniisha. It’s nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you,” the angel said.

 

“The good things, I hope,” I said with a sheepish smile. “It’s nice to meet you too.” I offered for a shake, but Simeon looked at me, confused. It only lasted for a second before realization took over his face, and he took my hand. 

 

I watched with concealed wonder as Diavolo pouted, “Why didn’t you shake my hand when we first met?”

 

I did my best not to laugh. “You weren’t exactly reachable at the time with you up in your seat and all. If you’d like, we could do it now,” I offered. 

 

He nodded his head enthusiastically, and this time, I did laugh. I stuck my hand out. “Hello, Diavolo. It’s nice to meet you.”

 

He grabbed my hand and gave an eager shake. “And it’s nice to meet you too, Aniisha!”

 

An exclamation of frustration came from the other demon angel pair in the classroom. Diavolo let go and continued his introduction, “And this is Luke. Let’s see, you’re...a chihuahua, was it? Or are you an angel?”

 

The child, Luke, gaped at the demon prince. “Wh-...! Diavolo,” he whined, “Now you’re getting on the act, too?! I am not a chihuahua! I’m an angel! I may be a low-ranking angel, but I’ll have you know that-”

 

“Luke, calm down,” Simeon chastised, “You need to learn not to make such a huge fuss about everything.”

 

“But Simeon!”

 

“He’s right. This is why people call you a chihuahua, you know,” Lucifer said with a taunting smile. 

 

“Oh, Lucifer,” Simeon interjected with barely concealed exasperated amusement. “Don’t tease him so much.”

 

“Let us get some lunch lest we waste our break period,” Barbatos suggested. 

 

“Good idea, Barbatos. I will see you all later,” Diavolo said. “Aniisha, I’m glad things are going well for you.”

 

“Yes, please take care of my brother,” Lucifer added. 

 

Barbatos chuckled, “As I remember it, Mammon was supposed to look after Aniisha, not the other way around.”

 

“That’s how I remember it as well,” the Avatar of Pride replied. “Your point?”

 

With a round of goodbyes, Diavolo, Lucifer, and Barbatos left the classroom.

 

Simeon began to walk away but paused when Luke didn’t move. “Luke,” he called out, “Are you coming?”

 

The small angel shook his head. “I want to talk to Aniisha first.”

 

“Okay, I’ll wait for you outside.” With a nod, he stepped out of the room, leaving Luke and me alone. 

 

“What’s up, Luke?” I asked. He mumbled something, but I couldn’t quite catch it. “I’m sorry, Luke, but you’re gonna have to speak up.”

 

“Never trust a demon! Especially Lucifer. He’s a monster and a brute and uncivilized and immoral and... and…” 

 

He seemed to run out of words to call Lucifer. I smiled and added, “And a sadist?”

 

He nodded firmly. “Yes, the most sadistic of sadists. I was against this whole exchange program to begin with. What was Diavolo thinking, bringing humans to Devildom?” He threw his hands up in the air and sighed loudly. “This is your warning, Aniisha. You get what I’m saying, right?” 

 

“Consider me warned.” 

 

“Good,” he huffed. 

 

I tapped my finger on the desk, considering my question before asking, “Hey, Luke, since you are so adamant about me staying away from demons, do you think I could eat lunch with you guys?” 

 

It took a moment for him to register my request before lighting up. “Of course! We’d be happy to spend lunch with you! Come on,” he exclaimed and grabbed my hand. I barely had time to get my things when Luke pulled me out of the classroom. 

 

Simeon spotted us immediately, confusion written all over his face. “Luke, what are you doing?”

 

“Aniisha is going to eat lunch with us!”

 

“It gets lonely when no one wants to hang around the ‘human girl,’” I explained. They were my safest bet. Yesterday, I didn’t know where the cafeteria was. I just happened to run into Solomon, but instead of pointing me in the right direction, he gave me the sandwich he bought, saying that he wanted to cook his own meal. I had to eat alone on the stairs with nothing but echoes and watchful eyes to keep me company. 

 

A caring smile appeared on his lips and reached his blue eyes. ”You are more than welcome to join us, Aniisha.” 

 

I beamed, and together, the three of us made our way to the cafeteria. I thought the whispers were loud before, but they became louder when they saw me walking with the angels. Luke walked a little bit in front of us, bouncing a little on his feet. It was adorable, and I tried to focus on him and not on the people around me, but it was difficult. 

 

“They all keep looking at me strangely,” I said warily.

 

“Yes, they are bound to do that,” Simeon responded, “You are a human.”

 

“But what about you guys? Aren’t you like enemies or something?”  I asked. 

 

“We haven’t been enemies in a very long time,” Simeon answered. He had a soft smile when he said, “There has been amity between the Celestial Realm and Devildom for many years, and we can thank Diavolo for that. When he came into power, he pulled back his forces and asked to work on a peace treaty. I am glad for it because I must admit that I miss Lucifer and his brothers.”

 

I was surprised at his last statement, but I guess I shouldn’t have been. Looking back, there seemed like there was a close familiarity between Simeon and Lucifer earlier in the classroom. I forget that the brothers used to be angels long ago before they fell, and I wondered just how close they were to Simeon.

 

“I worry for you, Aniisha.” I looked up at him to find that he was frowning, his eyes scanning the hallways. “Demons think they’re superior to you because they are more powerful. In this society, the strong are placed higher on the social ladder, and the weak acknowledge their place. It's why they are begrudgingly accepting of angels. We are the force that contrasts their own power, so we naturally have a place in their society,” he explained.

 

“It’s a cruel world, but Diavolo has been working to change it for a more equal system. He believes that society can still respect high-ranking demons without all of the discrimination of the past. Despite his desires to help the weaker and poorer demons, he still believes in a hierarchy. The difference between his belief and the old ways are the kinder attitudes and a new fighting chance to rise in the social ladder without power defining their worth. In a way, it is similar to how we do it in the Celestial Realm; we also follow a sort of hierarchy too, though we’ve always cared for our weak and nurtured them. 

 

“Many of the younger generations accept and support Diavolo’s endeavors, but the older generation is not so easily swayed. They are dangerous, violent, and have a knack for persuading the confused demons who don’t know who to side with. However, no matter their political stance, their sympathy is limited to demons only. Humans are exempt from their views on equality. Most humans do not dabble in magic, and even if they do, they are typically not strong enough to go against anything other than a low-ranking demon. Even half-demons are looked down upon because of their mixed blood. Diavolo is working to fix that, but he’s already having trouble within his own realm.” 

 

“What about Solomon?” I asked, “He’s a human like me too.”

 

Simeon chuckled, “Solomon is an outlier. He is extremely talented for a human. He is one of the most powerful if not the most powerful sorcerer out there. Nonetheless, it’s not easy for him either.”

 

“At least he has a way to protect himself,” I grumbled. I don’t know why Diavolo chose me to be part of this exchange program. Obviously, Devildom wasn’t fit for regular humans. I wasn’t anything special unless you count my time with Amaranth. 

 

“These demons won’t hesitate to kill or eat you,” Simeon continued. “The only thing stopping them is the fact that you are living with the seven rulers of hell. Just that alone makes the demons think twice before messing with you. However, that won’t stop them from trying to break you mentally and emotionally. I’m not trying to scare you, Aniisha, but I just feel like you should know what is ahead of you.”

 

“Thank you, Simeon,” I said, grateful for the warning. “I guess that’s why they assigned someone to take care of me. That would make me feel better if my babysitter actually did his job!”

 

Simeon let out an amused chuckle. I was so glad he was amused by my frustration like everyone else. “We’re also here to help you,” he said. “Being with us angels means that they won’t try to fight us. Luke may not look like it, but he is mighty and can take on quite a few on his own. I’m older and stronger, so I can protect you from many of the more powerful demons. Still, we cannot be around you all the time, so please be wary and on your guard. There is a reason why humans aren’t generally allowed in the Devildom.”

 

We made it to the cafeteria, and I was stunned by the sheer size of it. Hundreds of students chattered in the gigantic room; it was a wonder how people could hear each other. Stone columns stretched so high up to support the roof, which was decorated with mosaic art. It was impressive and intimidating. I could get lost in here if I wasn’t careful, and that would be horrible considering most of these students were ready to pounce on me.

 

I followed Simeon and Luke to the lunch line. They started telling me about which meals I could and could not eat. Still, they were unfamiliar with most of the food in Devildom, so we stuck to simple dishes we knew for a fact were safe. 

 

Luke noticed my unease in a room filled with demons and suggested that we eat outside, and I was thankful for the consideration. Luke was so sweet. 

 

We found a large tree in one of the school’s courtyards with a soft patch of grass and chose to sit under it. It was a beautiful tree with long, hanging leaves swaying in the wind, creating a thin curtain between the rest of the school and us, it’s yellow flowers falling every so often. Speaking of wind…

 

“Simeon,” I began, “How is it possible to have weather here? I mean-” I stopped myself, suddenly not wanting to speak my thoughts. Amaranth once told me that Hell was not underneath the ground; instead, it was in a different world entirely, a completely separate realm. Like our world, they had their own biosphere, atmosphere, and such, meaning they naturally would have their own weather. 

 

Devildom was the world of demons, and the infamous Hell was merely a section of it. Albeit a big section with multiple layers, but it wasn’t the only thing that made up the realm. Still, the weather patterns of Devildom were a mystery to me. I rephrased my question, “Do you know what kind of weather the Devildom has?”

 

“Crazy weather,” Luke answered instead with a huff. “It’s pretty fine on normal days, but when it changes, it’s really dramatic! The wind, for example, can be super strong, and sometimes it’s hard for me to walk in.”

 

“That’s because you’re small, Luke,” Simeon commented. He seemed content to let the small angel explain this one.

 

Luke pouted and pointedly ignored the older angel and focused on me. “When it rains, it literally pours, and sometimes the streets get so flooded that you could use a boat to get around the streets. And when summer comes, the heat is unbearable . The ground practically melts!”

 

I smiled at his animated explanation. In all honesty, I thought he was exaggerating, but one look at Simeon told me that everything Luke just said was true. However, he also added, “Those are the extremes. It’s not always like that.”

 

Thank goodness.

 

“You know the human phrase, ‘When Hell freezes over’?” I nodded, and Luke continued. “They are right and wrong. The city can definitely freeze over. The snowstorms here are terrible and cruel. Like Lucifer,” Luke mumbled. “Some layers of Hell are ice-based, but most are sweltering heat, toxic fumes, and such.”

 

“Ouch, it’s tough living here then. If I’m not careful, I’m going to get sick,” I half-joked. Luke began to panic at the prospect of me contracting an illness.

 

Before Luke could say anything else, another voice entered our conversation. 

 

“You best be dressed accordingly, Aniisha. It is winter which means nights will be far below freezing temperatures. You may not feel the chill now, but you will see what Luke means by extreme temperatures once evening hits. The last thing you want to be is sick in Devildom.”

 

“Solomon,” Simeon greeted, “It’s nice of you to join us.”

 

“Hello,” the sorcerer replied as he sat down with his own lunch.

 

“What do you mean when evening hits?” I asked.

 

“Winter in Devildom is quite different from what you are used to. During the daytime, the weather typically is nice and cool, then it will slowly drop in temperature. Sometimes during the day, it gets hot enough that you feel like it's summer, but that’s when it gets even more dangerous. Sweltering heat during a winter day signifies that it will become so cold that a human would instantly die if you step outside your front door. Like spring and summer, there will be surprise lightning storms, or in winter's case, lightning snowstorms.”

 

I grimaced at the thought of...well, everything. I made a mental note to just stay inside when I get home right after school. It wasn’t like I could go out and explore the city on my own with hostile demons to my left and right. The subject changed and, unfortunately, focused on me.

 

The wizard was highly interested in my pact with Mammon, so I told him all about the experience when it was forged. He was surprised to know I didn’t pass out right then and there after making a pact with such a powerful demon. Apparently, the shock and the aches got easier to deal with the more I made, though I told him I didn’t want to make any more anyway. 

 

“Actually, you should consider making more pacts, Aniisha,” Solomon recommended. 

 

“Why? I don’t really have a reason to, so why go through the trouble?”

 

“Well, while you may not be able to summon them on your own, the pacts themselves protect you. If that’s not enough, you can order demons to help you in a tight situation.”

 

I frowned, “I don’t want to force anyone to do anything. If they don’t want to protect me, then so be it. I want to be cared for because of me as a person, not because I have power over them. Besides, I don’t want to offer my soul, and I have nothing else to give. I just had leverage with Mammon thanks to Leviathan.” I paused to take a bite of my sandwich. “Also, what do you mean I can’t summon them?”

 

“You have to have extensive training to summon demons across worlds,” he answered. Disappointment must have been evident in my face because he said, “It’s easier if you’re in the same realm. Once you learn the basics of magic, I could teach you to call on your pacts while still in the Devildom.”

 

“You know, Aniisha,” Simeon began, “Some demons will make pacts with you just because they respect you. In those cases, you don’t have to offer anything because they want to make a pact with you.”

 

Solomon nodded. “He’s right. Pacts are a spiritual connection between a human and a demon, so you’re bound to eventually become more or less friendly with the demon you’re tied to. Take Asmodeus and me,” he said, “We are actually pretty close friends, and I'm on pleasant terms with the other demons I have made a pact with.”

 

I laughed, “I don’t know. I’ll think about it.”

 

Conversations became easier after that. I got to know a lot more about the angels and the strange human sorcerer. After the bell rang, Luke asked if we could eat lunch together every day, to which I happily agreed. I laughed and told them that Lucifer said that I wouldn’t cross paths with the other exchange students because of our different classes. Simeon smirked and told me that we must do our best to prove the demon lord wrong.

 

“I didn’t peg you to be the type to cause mischief, Simeon.”

 

He let out a gasp of mock offense. “Why, Aniisha, I would never!”

 

His eyes twinkled with playfulness, and I laughed. Who would have thought that an angel would be so impish? I was glad I met these people because it became so much easier to ignore the whispers and stares when I had kind people by my side.

 

---

 

I was on my D.D.D. as I laid in bed, exploring the different features and surfing the internet. I found a few apps and services similar to those back in the human world, like Deviltube, Devilgram, and Akuzon. 

 

Silly names, in my opinion, but who was I to judge? These were the originals if the two-hundred-year-old videos and posts had anything to say about it. The humans just adopted them once they created the devices to support such apps and services. It made sense since demons were the ones who advocated for pleasure, after all. 

 

Luke: Aniisha, I accidentally took your divinity textbook

Simeon: I csn drip ot off rigjt now id you wsnt.

Luke: He’s trying to say that he can drop it off right now if you want.

 

I just had to laugh out loud when I read that. Apparently, the Celestial Realm didn’t use technology very often as they primarily relied on magic and traditional letters. Luke was able to get the hang of it pretty quickly, but Simeon struggled greatly. It was so sad and yet so funny at the same time.

 

Me: No, it’s okay. You can give it to me tmr at school. Thx tho

Luke: Okay!

Simeon: {Okay sticker sent}

 

We all exchanged numbers at lunch. Even Barbatos texted me earlier today, saying that Diavolo gave him my contact info. Like everybody else, he told me that I could text him at any time.

 

I was elated that I made new friends, or well, almost friends. It has only been a day, but I think it's the start of something. Give it a few more days, and I was sure that I would say with complete confidence that they were my friends even if they didn’t say it back. 

 

Finally, someone other than Diavolo was welcoming and cared for my well-being. I guess I should have expected that from angels since they were meant to love all of Father’s creations. Something like that. 

 

I smiled as I remembered the appalled expression they made as I recounted the events of my first day in Devildom and the events of this morning. Luke nearly had a fit, but Simeon placated him before he could cause a scene while Solomon laughed.

 

After a whole day of consideration and now turning the pact idea over again in bed, I had to admit that Simeon and Solomon had good points. Making pacts with demons would protect me, and if I can manage it by winning their respect, then I don’t have to give up my soul or play a dirty trick on them. My pacts should be with powerful demons to warn others not to mess with me. Perhaps I should aim for the demon brothers, and prove to Asmodeus that I am very capable of forging pacts with them. 

 

I really did feel bad about what I did to Mammon with the pact thing and how I treated him this morning, even if he did deserve it. I huffed and got out of bed. It was midnight, and I wasn’t sleepy in the least; however,  I was hungry, though. I didn’t eat much during dinner because of the thickness in the air coming from Mammon. He hadn’t talked to me since this morning, but his glares said a million words. I lost my appetite rather quickly. 

 

I made my way out of my room and tiptoed around when I heard a quiet voice.

 

“Help…”

 

Demons, experimented humans, and eldritch horrors I could deal with, but the idea of ghosts freaked me out. It was stupid, but it is what it is.

 

“Someone get me out of here!”

 

I heard them scream out of anger, and I frantically shook my head. No. Nope. I was not going to deal with this right now.

 

“Please…”

 

I paused; the voice turned pleading, breaking. I could almost taste the desperation and sorrow. I clenched my fists, willing myself to move on, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. This guy sounded pained , so much to my dismay, I turned around and followed the voice. Was I making a horror character move that would obviously lead to my ultimate death? Most likely. 

 

“Anyone…”

 

I was led to the second floor to a dark corner in the east wing of the mansion with a large spiral staircase that kept going up. It was very dimly lit with small candles on the walls. I made only one step up when I heard a deep voice from behind me. 

 

“Aniisha.”

 

Startled, I let out a little yelp and swerved around. Red eyes stared at me in the dark, and I put a hand up to my pounding heart. “Good god, Lucifer. You scared me.”

 

He ignored me completely. “What are you doing here? This is a dangerous place for humans. Go back to your room,” he ordered.

 

“Why?” I asked. I didn’t think it was wise to tell him about the voice I heard, and it wasn’t just Luke’s warning ringing in my ears. Something else told me that it would only cause more trouble, so I kept it to myself. I looked up the staircase then back down to Lucifer. “What’s up there?”

 

Lucifer’s eyes narrowed, and his frown deepened. “Something dangerous. You are not in the human world anymore. This is the Devildom, and if you want to be safe, you must follow the rules.”

 

“But-”

 

“My word is law. You cannot defy me. Now,” he said with a threatening tone, “Go back to your room.”

 

I nodded and stepped away from the stairs. I paused to look up at Lucifer as I passed him. He was hiding something, but I’ll play it safe for now.

 

“Where are you going? Your room is that way,” he said while pointing to the opposite direction I was heading. I jumped again at the sound of his voice; he had followed me downstairs to keep an eye on me without me noticing. It was an unsettling thought, and I tried to suppress a shiver.

 

“I’m hungry,” I explained, not wanting to admit that I got lost and made a random turn. “I was going to go around to the dining room to get to the kitchen and grab a snack before Beelzebub clears out the fridge again.” I waited for him to give me the sign that I was free to leave. After a few tense moments, he finally nodded. I let out a breath that I didn’t even know I was holding. I briskly walked to my destination, grabbed some food, and left. I thought about going to the stairs again, but I felt eyes on me: Lucifer’s eyes, no doubt. I ended up going back to my room with questions swarming in my head.

 

I remembered what Beelzebub said the night before: No one can defy Lucifer.

 

---

 

Two or so weeks had passed since I first came to the Devildom. I was slowly getting used to my new routine as an exchange student in RAD, and my route to school and classes became a lot easier. I was focused on work, doing my best to understand these new concepts while ignoring the other students’ eyes and whispers. 

 

My little group of friends liked to walk home together, though I suspected that they did it for my sake. I didn’t want to be left alone anyway, so I didn’t ask them to stop unless they had other activities to attend to. In that case, I pushed them to do what they needed to do. I didn’t want them to put things aside just for my sake. Unfortunately, today was one of those days when I had to walk alone. 

 

A blood-curtailing scream made me whip my head in its direction, my body tensing as it got ready to fight or run. My eyes found the source of the disruption, and I immediately wished I didn’t. 

 

A male demon was pinning a petite student to the wall with his thumb pushing into his victim’s eyes. Blood dripped down the frail man’s face as he whimpered apologies over and over again. 

 

“Pathetic,” I hear another student comment, her voice dripping with disgust, “He didn’t even try to fight back. Even if he had little chances of winning, he could have at least defended himself.”

 

Another man joined her, “With that kind of attitude, lesser demons have no chance of rising in the social ladder. I don’t know how Lord Diavolo is going to do this.”

 

“I don’t know either. Come on, let's leave before one of the student council members comes and cleans this up and ropes us into it.”

 

Their conversation and the scene of the frail man made my stomach churn. I forced my legs to move and look almost frantically for a restroom or an empty classroom. Just anywhere to digest what I just witnessed. 

 

Finally, I found the women’s restroom, which was luckily empty. I dropped my bag and leaned heavily on the sink counter. 

 

“Fuck,” I whispered, shaking my head. I had been avoiding my feelings since I first came to Devildom. Having a bunch of new materials to focus on and being around my friends helped distract me from confronting my emotions. 

 

However, with nothing relatively crazy going on the past week has made me put my guard down. I haven’t seen anything bloody since living with Amaranth. In fact, I did my best to cast the memories away. If I prepared myself beforehand, I would be able to handle the violence, though I would still hate the scene. Watching the poor student get attacked like that and the students’ nonchalant attitude towards such brutality reminded me of my place. All at once, the past two weeks caught up to me. 

 

Demons, angels, sorcerers, and magic beyond belief have been suddenly forced into my life. Already, students were plotting for my death, gossiping about me, and degrading me, and Mammon, my supposed guide for the Devildom, had attempted to hurt me. 

 

I told Diavolo that I wasn’t so easy to break, and I’d like to think it was true, but that didn’t change the fact that I was out of my element. I could deal with a lot of the supernatural back home, but that was because I was in my own realm. I was surrounded by humans, as dangerous and strange they may be. Even half-demons were still part human. 

 

However, the people here were anything but. In a time of unfamiliarity, the first thing you have to do is observe the world around you, dissect the people you see, and find out as much as you can about them. That’s what I was taught, but sometimes, it was hard to simply live in such an environment, making it difficult to assess things objectively. 

 

I took a shaky breath. Wasn’t this what I wanted? The adventure? The danger?

 

After a few minutes, I ran a hand through my hair and stared at my reflection. 

 

Yes. Yes, it was what I wanted, but the shock and the fear would always be the same. I wasn’t safe here, but then again, that was the price of the sweet taste of adrenaline. Nevertheless, I didn’t want to see people getting violently punished for some minor mistake. I didn’t want to see the blood or hear the screams. I hated it.  

 

Unless they deserved it, a voice in my head reminded me. I was a firm believer in people reaping what they sowed, but most people didn’t deserve such horror on their person. 

 

I shivered, my body growing heavy. I needed a break in between the craziness but now was not the time. I needed to compose myself soon lest someone saw me.

 

I straightened my back and practiced my expressions in the mirror. It took a few more tries until I was satisfied with my smile then made my way out of the bathroom. The last thing I needed was to get caught during one of my moments of weakness. 

 

When I exited the restroom, students were busy watching the cruel scene behind me, making it a bit easier for me to skirt around the halls as I tried to avoid drawing attention. 

 

I finally made it to the school’s entrance, making me face another one of my problems: getting back to the House of Lamentation. I always dreaded the walk back alone even though I was just ten minutes away from the school. 

 

The hostility was mainly centered at school; however, the people on the street back to the House seemed more wary and mistrustful than anything else. My worry came from someone following me back from school. I both feared and desired for someone to attack me. 

 

Never attack first unless you are confident in your skills to defeat them. Oh, but how I wanted to scratch that itch that made me so antsy. I wish they’d confront me even if it decreased my chances of survival. I’d rather face them face me upfront than have them lurking in the shadows. At least then, I would know what I was dealing with and what I was capable of. 

 

I shook my head and clenched my fists. They were too preoccupied with the drama between the demon students. I’ll be fine. Nothing will happen.

 

As I neared the House, a new dread took a hold on me before it morphed into irritation when I remembered that I needed to deal with the demon brothers. 

 

I felt like I could only breathe when I was alone or at lunch with Luke, Simeon, and Solomon. If not with them, my room was my safe haven. I seldom left it unless the rest of the residents were out or in their own rooms or when I wanted to eat. 

 

It wasn’t as if I was missing anything. They would talk and laugh about whatnots and whosits and argue as siblings did, but whenever I appeared, they changed. They watched me. Their tones became polite and guarded, baiting me. 

 

Leviathan kept to his room, Mammon avoided me, and Beelzebub focused on his food. Satan and Asmodeus continued to dissect me with their eyes and Lucifer...Lucifer made sure I was walking in line. 

 

Dinner was a mixed bag. It was the only meal that we were forced to have together if they didn’t have any other preoccupations. They were a rambunctious bunch, though they often left me out. At least it allowed me to observe them and their antics were amusing, and sometimes it was like I was watching a comedy movie. 

 

Nevertheless, I was alone, and they didn’t care. There were times when I just didn’t show up for dinner, and I got no texts or calls. Fine by me; I didn’t want to spend time with them either. 

 

---

 

“I don’t want to be here.”

 

Ugh, it was that guy’s voice again. “Are you kidding me?” I grumbled. I tried to cover my head with my pillow. Sometimes I’d hear him in class, other times when I’m having a meal, and at random times in the night.  No one in the household seemed to hear him, though. They remained unbothered every time he spoke, so I never told anyone. I didn’t want to rely on these brothers, and I didn’t want to bug Solomon or Simeon about it. 

 

I tried to ignore him because I just wanted to live my life, but there were days when I could hear snippets of him yelling in frustration and screaming wildly out of desperation. Then there were times like these when I could hear him quietly crying, which was worse than his sobbing. He sounded so broken, so hopeless. I couldn’t take it anymore.

 

As if I didn’t have my own degrading thoughts to deal with, he comes in and invades my brain. I let out a groan and threw my pillow at the wall. He felt so sad, scared even. There was only so much I could do about my own issues, but I knew I could somehow help this person instead. Lucifer may have told me to stay away, but when have I ever been one to follow the rules? Besides, I couldn’t just let that mystery voice be.

 

I quickly made my way over to the spiral staircase, using the voice as my guide. This time I didn’t even make it to the first step when I heard the now familiar sound of Lucifer. 

 

“Out for a stroll, Aniisha?”

 

“Would you believe me if I said I got lost?” I really needed to stop this cheeky attitude of mine, but it came naturally.

 

“No, I would not,” he answered, unimpressed. “Unless I am mistaken, I thought I told you to stay away from here. If you can’t sleep, then perhaps I should make you some tea that would help you get a good night’s rest. However, I must warn you that this tea might be too effective on humans. You might not wake up again,” he said coolly. 

 

“Thank you, but I’m afraid I must decline on that officer, Lucifer,” I responded with a calmness that I didn’t really feel. If I pushed my apprehension down, then I’d find amusement. I’ve always had a twisted sense of humor, concerning as it is. 

 

“Then I suggest going back to your room then,” he said with finality. “Good night, Aniisha.”

 

 His power was becoming increasingly oppressive, so I bid him good night and headed straight for my room. I had to leave and fast. But now the desire to climb the stairs grew tenfold. The more he stopped me, the more my curiosity grew and the more I wanted to help this mystery guy. What was Lucifer hiding? Or rather, who was he hiding? Was the person up there the one calling me? Did he know I could hear him?

 

I needed to find a way to distract Lucifer, but I had no idea how. My mind drifted to Mammon, the second oldest, the one under my command. I didn’t want to talk to him, and he definitely didn’t want to be around me, but I was sure that he had to know something that could help me. 

 

But first, I needed sleep. I’m going to need as much energy as I can get if I am going to deal with a pissy demon.

 

---

 

I was right. I did need as much energy as I could get, and I still felt like I didn’t have enough. 

 

“Why do I gotta be stuck here with you?” was the first thing Mammon said to me ever since he attacked me. We both knew it would be useless to try to go kill me again, so all he could do was complain to me about me. 

 

“I don’t wanna be looking at your face first thing in the morning,” he groaned immediately after I sat down in the chair one seat over to the left of him. The other brothers had left already for one reason or another, so it was just me and Mammon in the dining room.

 

“How sad,” I murmured. I swear I’m a lot nicer than this, especially since I’ve been getting enough sleep and food to eat. He just somehow always finds a way to get under my skin which makes me come off as rude as he was. 

 

“Ugh,” he rubbed his hands on his face before turning to me. “To us demons, eating a human like you is a special treat, but I’m not allowed to do that. You’re like a walking premium-grade roast Iriomote musk hog, medium-rare and cooked to perfection, but I can’t have it. Instead, I’m eating regular food.”

 

I raised an eyebrow. “Are you done now? Listen, Mammon, I need your help.”

 

He pretended not to hear me and continued on his rant. “What’s worse is that thick, juicy hunk of meat has started giving me orders now like it’s the boss of me or something.” He threw his fork down onto the table and growled, “It’s really not fun. What kind of sick torture is this anyway!?”

 

“You know, it feels like you are complimenting me rather than insulting me when you compare me to such a delicious meal,” I commented tiredly. 

 

“Well, I’m insulting you,” he barked. He then went on and on about how annoyed he was at his brothers for leaving me with him and something about Lucifer’s feet. I wasn’t really paying attention, and honestly, I didn’t want to. I might have been missing some tidbits about the other brothers, but it was too early in the morning for this.

 

“What’s at the top of the spiral staircase?” I asked. I didn’t feel bad when I interrupted him because I was getting impatient. A look of irritation flashed, but it disappeared when he registered my question. Now he looked just as tired as I felt.

 

“There you go, sticking your nose in other people’s business.” He crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes, “Do you know the secret to getting people to tell you stuff?”

 

“If by people, you mean you, then money,” I deadpanned.

 

“Yes, exactly! Not just me, though. With the proper compensation, you can get anyone to tell you anything. Everyone is materialistic deep in their hearts, and they can get whatever they desire with enough money.” Then he leaned his forearms on the table and peered at me. “But money won’t work on Lucifer. He stopped you from going up the attic, didn’t he?”

 

“Yes, he did. Now, will you answer my question?”

 

He got up and stretched, “No. You don’t have anything to give me, and even if you did, I still wouldn’t help you. Let’s pretend I told you a family secret or whatever. Lucifer will find out, as he always does, and beat me half to death.” He paused and corrected himself, “Actually, I’d be lucky if he did that. He’d probably obliterate my legs, and it’d take me thousands of years to regrow them.”

 

“You sound like you speak from experience,” I noted, suddenly extremely concerned, “Did he do that before?”

 

Mammon was silent for a while, frown deepening. “No,” he finally said. “It wasn’t him.” He shook off whatever had possessed him, and I chose not to pry. “The money you’d need for me to reveal any secret is something you could never acquire in your measly life span.”

 

“Then don’t tell me a secret. Tell me how to distract your brother.”

 

“No.”

 

“Are you really that scared of him?”

 

He growled again and took a step forward. I stood up and stared at him. “What’s wrong, Mammon? I’m right, aren’t I?”

 

“I’m not scared! Look, I’ll tell you how to get rid of him. That’s what you want, right?”

 

I nodded. 

 

“I’m gonna say this once, so clean the wax out of your ears and pay attention. You know that series Levi likes so much? TSL or whatever? There’s a vinyl edition copy of the soundtrack for it, and Lucifer wants it because he’s weird. He’s the type to listen to a whole track in his room, and he won’t come out until it’s finished, so if he gets his hands on it, you will have one Lucifer-free night.”

 

I frowned as I absorbed this information. Leviathan hasn’t talked to me since the morning after we teamed up. Actually, I’ve only ever seen him at dinner and sometimes breakfast. There was no way I could get him to give me the vinyl. I was beginning to think this whole thing wasn’t worth it.

 

“I’m tired….”

 

Oh, so now the voice was just conveniently echoing in my head right when I was having doubts. Someone was playing with me and was pulling my heartstrings to their advantage. The most infuriating thing was I couldn’t resist the pleading call.

 

“Well, in that case, I need your help, Mammon.”

 

“Why do you need me? Levi has your vinyl, so go bug him.” 

 

He began to walk away, but I decided to call on him. “Mammon, stop. Come here.” I watched in wonder as he turned around and walked back towards me. 

 

“Goddamn it, fine . I’ll help you.”

 

Satisfied, I made my way to the rooms with Mammon in tow. He complained the whole way up, but it was one comment that made me falter. “What did you say?” I asked.

 

“I said,” Mammon grumbled, “That it feels like there’s an invisible cord tied around my neck. The faster you walk, and I fall behind, it feels like it's being pulled.” He rubbed his neck in annoyance, tilting his head away from me.

 

I looked at him in alarm. “What? Omg, I’m so sorry. I’ll slow down.” He looked at me with critical blue eyes as if he didn’t believe me. 

 

Who did he think I was? I could be a bitch, but I wasn’t cruel. I’m not about to demean a person as if they were some sort of rabid animal. He was a rude asshole, yes, but that didn’t mean I wanted to drag him down like that. 

 

“Really,” I said, trying to get my sincerity across, “I’m sorry. I’m not sure how to release you...Oh, wait,” I straightened my back and said with a clear voice, “Mammon, you may relax now.”

 

His eyes widened, and I assumed it worked. He said nothing but, “Tch.”

 

I took that as a sign to continue walking, and I made sure we were side by side for the rest of the way until we reached Leviathan’s room. Mammon tried the handle to find it locked, so he pounded on the door.

 

“Go away,” said the muffled voice of Leviathan.

 

“Levi, we need to talk to you.”

 

“‘We?’”

 

“Me and Aniisha. Get off your ass and come to the door,” Mammon ordered.

 

Then like a petulant child, the Avatar of Envy answered, “No.” 

 

“Leviathan,” I tried, “Could you please hear us out at least?”

 

“No. I’m in the middle of watching The Magical Ruri Hana: Demon Girl.”

 

Mammon sighed loudly, “It’s no use, Aniisha. Let’s just go.”

 

“Oh, hey,” a new voice said. I turned and was pleasantly surprised to see Solomon dressed not in his uniform like we were. 

 

“Solomon!” I happily exclaimed. “What are you doing here?”

 

“I was on my way to see Levi. He invited me over. I didn’t know I would be running into the famous pair everyone was talking about: the regular human Aniisha and the demon she tricked into a pact.”

 

“Alright, that’s enough, Solo,” I said, not wanting to get into this topic again. “Leviathan wanted to see you? Why?”

 

He put his finger to his lips and smiled. “That’s for Levi and me to know.” I pouted as he chuckled. He was always like this, being cryptic and shady. It wasn’t as infuriating as before, but it was still downright annoying. 

 

He turned to face the door and knocked. “Levi, it’s me.”

 

“What’s the password?”

 

Password? What in the world…?

 

“The second lord...” Solomon started and seemed to wait for the response.

 

“...attempted to steal the Lord of Corruption’s platypus which could lay golden eggs….”

 

“...having incurred the wrath of the Lord of Corruption for this misdeed…..”

 

“...it was ordered that the second lord would be forever dubbed The Lord of Fools,” Leviathan finished. “Secret phrase authenticated. You may enter.”

 

“Wait a minute, Solomon,” I called before he opened the door, “What about class?” 

 

“I finished today’s work online yesterday, so I’m free now.” 

 

You could do that? Oh, I was definitely saving that information for future use.

 

“I’ll see you two later. Bye now,” Solomon said, not answering my question and leaving us in the hall.

 

“What the hell just happened…?” I asked.

 

“I have no idea,” Mammon answered, “But they did give away their secret code.”

 

I glanced at the door skeptically. “I doubt it would be that easy. Even if we remembered it word for word, he wouldn’t just let us in because he doesn’t want our company to begin with.”

 

“You’re right,” Leviathan called from behind his door. “If you want to talk to me, you have to be knowledgeable in TSL.”

 

Mammon groaned dramatically as we walked away from Leviathan’s room. “So that means if you want in, you have to become a nerd yourself, Aniisha. That or you can kiss that vinyl goodbye.”

 

I rubbed my hand over my face. This was a lot more trouble than it was worth, but at least it wasn’t a calculus test or something. I could do a full and detailed fandom crash course. Easy peasy. Totally.

 

“That’s not too difficult, I think. Okay then, let’s go, or we’ll be late to school, Mammon.” From the corner of my eye, I saw him tense up. Confused, I asked him if he was okay.

 

He shoved his hands into his pockets and began walking. “I thought you would order me to follow you again. How does that work anyway?” 

 

“I think if I say something with the intent to command and order using the pact, it works. And I thought I already told you. I don’t want to force you to do things, especially after realizing how uncomfortable it is for you. I wouldn’t want to be dragged by a leash, so I’ll try to do it sparingly, if at all. But I really do need help around here, and you’re the only one who can do it. I need someone to rely on, Mammon.  I asked you once, and I’m asking you again. We can go back to avoiding each other after this if that is what you want, but for now, can you please be that person for me?”

 

He looked at me for a long time then just continued to walk. I didn’t attempt another conversation. He didn’t say anything until we reached the school. 

 

“Fine,” was all he said before walking away.

 

I stood unsure as to what he meant until I realized that he was agreeing to assist me. I didn’t expect him to actually answer, but rather just leave me hanging and not help me at all. This was so much better than I could have imagined. Maybe Solomon was right: pacts do help two people work through their differences. It’s unconventional, but it was better than being at odds forever.

 

If I had a new spring in my step for the rest of the school day, well, that was nobody’s business but my own.

Notes:

1) Oh, how I love writing characters in tough situations. You can't convince me that Devildom would accept her immediately. She has to earn her place, and I can't wait to get to that part. Diavolo works hard, but he is outnumbered by the malefic attitudes of his people. It's okay because the exchange program helps a lot...eventually.

2) I don't see why MC wouldn't eat with the angels. They're living in an unknown and hostile world, and you're telling me that they aren't going to stick with the only people who treat her kindly? I suppose you could headcanon that the angels are just as bad and cold but not in a cruel way. The heavenly beings come down to take care of the little, helpless lambs because they are useless on their own. Or how about cold angels who only focus on justice and propriety? That's a fun take on the celestial beings, but I could never do that do precious Simeon and Luke. Whatever the case, Simeon is an impish man and a tease. Honestly, Luci is more stuck up that the heavenly figure is. No one can tell me otherwise. :D

3) Aniisha knows a little about Devildom. I like to think that magic and other supernatural things are known in the human world, but it's not something people generally flaunt unless you are in the right part of town. I think the human world is indifferent to magic and such, but there's always that tiny rift between people. Aniisha knows a little more than the average human because of her time spent with her cousin. However, this does not mean that she isn't affected by the world around her, but sometimes you just got to bear it. It's not healthy, but living in a harsh world isn't very healthy to begin with.

4) Yaaasss, get them pacts! I think there should be a stronger incentive for Aniisha to get the pacts. This kinda is a better reason.

5) Oh, if you didn't get it already, Belphie is not the one in control of what Aniisha hears. He doesn't even know she's there. That's caused by something else :)

Chapter 5: Lesson 3 // 3:10 - 3:12

Summary:

Watching TSL for the first time, aka Mammon, Beel, and Aniisha bonding time.

Starting a competition with the Avatar of Envy and a game with the Avatar of Lust.

Diavolo is a kind boy.

Aniisha and the angels go to the Demon Lord's Castle.

I couldn’t help but feel giddy. Somehow, I managed to convince Mammon to watch TSL with me. He complained when I texted him about it but then messaged me ten minutes later asking what kind of snacks I wanted. I beamed at the progress we made. I wondered what got through to him, but I didn’t think of it too hard because I was busy pondering another thing: the mysterious voice. Whoever it was had been quiet for days now. I hope he was alright. 

 

I waited for Mammon to come for two hours until finally, he burst in with food in hand...and Beelzebub trailing in after him.

 

“Took you a while,” I commented, turning from the homework I had been doing.

 

Mammon shrugged and dropped the items on the table. “Eh, I’m a busy man. Now, why am I here watching this with you? I think I remember saying you had to become the nerd, not me,” he said, crossing his arms.

 

“Well,” I said, getting out of my chair to get the DVDs. I borrowed them earlier that day from Solomon. Surprisingly, he had the whole collection of the books and the seasons. “How could you help me if you don’t know the material yourself?” I challenged. I continued talking when he didn’t respond. “Anyway, I was hoping we could spend time with each other. It’s more fun when you’re watching with people.”

 

His face twisted, and said, “I guess you’re right. How long is it?”

 

“There are seven volumes in total, with ten episodes in each season.”

 

“ What?! ” Mammon exclaimed. “I don’t have time for this!”

 

“Yeah,” Beelzebub said while munching on chips. “Hey, Mammon. Isn’t Professor Kiki giving you guys a test because you pissed her off?”

 

“It wasn’t me! It was the class as a whole,” Mammon defended. “What are you doing here anyway?”

 

“I just followed the food.”

 

Mammon rubbed his face and groaned loudly in clear annoyance. However, he wasn’t getting up and leaving, so I’d say things were moving along more smoothly than I thought it would. As I put the disk into the external DVD player that I plugged into my laptop that rested on the floor, Mammon sat on the ground and leaned against my bed, and Beelzebub plopped down beside him. 

 

“You know,” I began, tilting the screen up and settling on my bed, “We can always do these in parts. Like a few episodes a day or whenever you’re free.”

 

Being a lord of Hell probably had its responsibilities, and on top of that, they had classes and tests. That left little time for a social life, hobbies, and self-care. I could honestly just watch the series myself, but I was hoping they’d stay. 

 

Mammon rolled his eyes, “Yeah, let’s do that, but it’s going to depend on my schedule.”

 

I agreed easily to his apparent surprise, and I put a finger to my lips and pointed at the screen. The episode was starting.

 

Mammon showed little interest initially, but I saw his eyes drift back to the screen every time. It was amusing to see him try so hard to feign indifference only to fail almost miserably. Beelzebub was a bit harder to read. He seemed more concerned about the food, which led me to assume that he was not paying attention to the episode. Still, he would react accordingly when something big happened on screen. 

 

Why I was watching Mammon and Beelzebub when I should have been keeping my focus on the screen was beyond me. Now wasn’t the time to analyze them, but my eyes kept drifting over. Maybe it was because this was the first time I’ve seen them so relaxed in my presence. No snarky comments or guarded demeanors. Just three people, a show, and snacks.

 

I was almost sad when our session ended because the brothers reverted to their previous attitudes. We did spend a little time giving their opinions on the show before they got up and left. I let them go and cleaned up by myself. I felt that it was something that I should at least do since I was the one who was asking for their time. 

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

Aniisha: Hey you free today? 

Mammon: no

Aniisha: When will you be available?

Mammon: i don’t know

Mammon: stop texting me! you’ve been at this for two weeks!

Aniisha: And I’ll do it for another two weeks

Aniisha: I won’t stop until you give me a date. Otherwise, you’re never going to give me the time of day

Mammon: damn right i won’t!

 

I put my phone down and sighed. It was a Friday night, and I knew for a fact that Mammon didn’t have anywhere to go this weekend. 

 

As I was passing him in the halls — he didn’t see me — I overheard him talking to a friend that it was going to be a boring weekend. Lucifer was on his back, so he decided to lay low for a while. That also meant that he had to actually face the responsibilities that he’d been shirking, but he’d do that after the weekend was over. He didn’t really mind, but the human, me, kept bugging him during his free time. Mammon even compared me to a damn mosquito that he couldn’t swat.

 

I felt bad; I knew I was annoying him, but I didn’t think I was annoying enough to be compared to a mosquito. I thought we were making some progress since he didn’t put up much of a fight last time. I think the knowledge that it was more than one season put him off. The thought of leaving him alone and just watching the seasons by myself crossed my mind. 

 

I frowned, turning in my bed. I didn’t know when I became so soft; sure, I was caring, but nothing has stopped me from getting what I wanted before. What made it any different now?

 

I shook my head as I hardened my resolve. He was a difficult one, but I was determined to do this with him. I wasn’t going to order him to spend time with me using the pact. However, that didn’t mean I couldn’t force him through other means. Perseverance and persistence can get you a long way, and luckily, stubbornness was in my nature.

 

My stomach growled, telling me that it was time to get up and eat. Hopefully, Beelzebub hasn’t eaten everything yet. Dinner would be over by now, but that was fine with me. Most of the brothers were off doing their own thing. They probably weren’t even home on a Friday night, so I had the place more or less to myself as long as I avoided the places they often visited.

 

When I made it to the kitchen, I found The Avatar of Gluttony nowhere to be seen, and I silently cheered. I opened the fridge and looked for the leftovers. Devildom food was surprisingly delicious, even if some dishes looked terrifying and highly unappetizing. I avoided those. The problem was that I had little to no idea what I was able to eat and what would potentially kill me. 

 

When I was eating with the brothers, whoever made dinner would set aside food for me, so I would have a meal different from the other brothers. Depending on who was on kitchen duty, I would get my food after the others as if I was an afterthought. 

 

No one offered to tell me what I was eating unless I asked them directly, but I got tired of their flippant answers pretty quickly and stopped asking. It was obvious they were isolating me. They laughed together, shared food with each other, and chatted with each other as they pretended I wasn’t there. Maybe they actually forgot that I was there. I was just a human, after all, as they never failed to remind me. 

 

When they did acknowledge my existence, they gave me intense stares and asked invasive questions. At least, they didn’t directly insult me; they wouldn’t dare do that in the presence of the oldest brother. However, Lucifer didn’t stop them from making backhanded comments with double meanings. I’m pretty sure he was enjoying my discomfort. Sadistic bastard indeed.

 

I eventually stopped going to dinner altogether. I didn’t see the need to force myself to spend time with people who didn’t want me. Unfortunately, without anyone giving me human-safe food, I was playing a game with Lady Luck. I brought out whatever dish I could find in the fridge that looked edible and didn’t have a note saying that it was claimed by one of the brothers. I put them on the counter and gave each of them a whiff. It wasn’t the best way to tell which one would hurt me, but what other choice did I have?

 

Someone walked into the kitchen on my fourth dish, causing me to whirl around, grabbing a fork. I relaxed slightly when I recognized it was Beelzebub. 

 

“You’re hungry too?” he asked before frowning, “Are you going to eat all that?”

 

I shook my head. “I didn’t know what was human-friendly, so I brought these out to see what I could eat,” I explained.

 

Beelzebub looked over my shoulder. “This one,” he pointed. “This is Devil’s Roast Hen with grilled vegetables. The seasoning is not poisonous to humans, but it will add a kick to the meal. I would eat it slowly if I were you. Everything else here would cause a little more than discomfort for you.”

 

“Oh, thank you, Beelzebub.” I initially didn’t want to run into any of the brothers, but I was glad that the sixth eldest was here. If I picked anything else, I would have a lot of problems. I got a small plate from the cupboard. I ate silently on the counter, watching Beelzebub practically inhaling the food before him.

 

Out of nowhere, he spoke up, “When are you holding the next session?”

 

“What?” I asked, surprised.

 

“The TSL nights.”

 

“Why do you ask?” I knew he wasn’t doing it to spend time with me, and I didn’t believe that he wanted to spend time with his older brother.

 

“Mammon usually brings food, and I want some,” he explained.

 

Ah, I should have seen that coming. “Whenever Mammon is free.” More like whenever he is willing to spend time with a human. “He hasn’t given me a date and time, so I can’t say when the next TSL night will be.”

 

“Why do you want him to watch with you anyway? It’s not like you can’t watch it yourself.”

 

Why did I want him to watch with me? Well, first of all, I wanted him to learn to tolerate me and for me to learn to tolerate him, and what better way is there than to spend more time with each other? He also said that he would help me, and watching seasons and having post-episode discussions would help understand the story a bit more. But there was a third reason. The second and third eldest definitely had beef with each other. It was possible that their relationship would mend if they had something in common.

 

It wasn’t my business to meddle directly, but I still wanted to help them. It doesn’t feel right for siblings to fight as they do, so I’ll try to help them as indirectly as I can. 

 

I told Beelzebub my intentions, and he frowned. “Those two often get into arguments. It’s common for us brothers. They’ll get over it in a few centuries,” Beelzebub said.

 

“A few centuries is a long time. Perhaps not for a demon, but wouldn’t it be nicer if they could fix their issues a lot faster?” 

 

Beelzebub was silent. A moment passed, then another. He still hadn’t said anything, so I just assumed the conversation was over. 

 

He turned to me with resolve in his eyes. “I’d like that. It would be nice if my brothers could get along more often.” He caught me off guard when he finally said,  “I’ll pressure Mammon to watch with you again.” 

 

True to his word, Beelzebub kept bugging Mammon to join me for another TSL night until he finally gave in. I should have asked Beelzebub earlier because we were in my room preparing to watch more episodes in just a few days. Beelzebub brought tons of food, though he didn’t share any of it. He said that Mammon wasn’t able to leave until the food was gone then proceeded to eat at a surprisingly normal rate. 

 

“We’re going to be here forever ,” Mammon groaned. 

 

Beelzebub nodded to me, and my eyes widened. The longer they were here, the more we could watch. Smart man. 

 

Mammon grumbled, frowned, and glared before Beelzebub swatted his arm, which made him grumble quieter. However, his interest was piqued when a new character, Geldie, was introduced at the beginning of the second season. Much to my surprise, he became invested in her relationship with the Lord of Fools. He aptly watched the rest of the season, making heated comments and cries here and there. Even after Beelzebub finished his food, the two stayed, determined to finish the season. Well, Mammon was. I wasn’t sure why Beelzebub stayed. 

 

“Seriously?! He’s finally reunited with her, only to find out that she’s dead?!” Mammon exclaimed. 

 

“No way,” I said. “I don’t believe it. She has to come back somehow.”

 

Mammon nodded, “Right?? Can’t he use, like, magic or something to bring her back to life?”

 

“If you want to know what happens, you’ll have to keep watching,” Beelzebub chided, though he didn’t sound annoyed.

 

“Alright, alright,” Mammon replied and focused on the screen once again. It ended, and he tried to act all cool as if he wasn’t just captivated for almost two hours. 

 

However, his expression and energy betrayed him when we discussed our favorite scenes and characters. Even Beelzebub put his two cents in during our conversation.

 

After the second season, something changed. Mammon’s insults became less frequent and his demeanor less unapproachable. I noticed something else too. We passed each other in school more than I realized, and it really made me think. 

 

I always made a fuss that Mammon didn’t like me and he was rude and everything, but at the same time, I wasn’t paying much attention to him either. He ignored me, which made me ignore him, which didn’t help our relationship at all. When I did interact with him, I was usually bugging him to do something for me. Like now, for example. I decided to do more than just asking for his time.

 

I took advantage of his new attitude towards me. I made a point to talk to him when I could, whether it was a greeting when we passed each other at school or a text to ask what he was doing or if he was busy. Slowly, he became more and more responsive. Sometimes, he would even approach me first, making me one happy human for the remainder of the day.

 

Oh great, I’ve been referring to myself as human for the past month or so, and I hate it. Damned demons rubbing off on me. 

 

The days in between episodes became fewer, and post-episode discussions became longer. Mammon stopped bringing just snacks and instead brought burgers and pizzas, much to Beelzebub’s delight. The ice had been mostly broken, and we found ourselves talking and laughing easily. Mammon also let himself relax, so much so that he became extremely animated and surprisingly emotional during the seasons. 

 

Around the fifth season, Mammon actually cried, and Beelzebub continued eating as if this was a completely normal occurrence. I was absolutely dumbfounded that this crude and boisterous demon was so soft-hearted inside. 

 

“Don’t blame the Lord of Fools!” Mammon blew his nose into a greasy napkin, “He really meant well! He was worried about the Lord of Flies and wanted to help….”

 

“Mammon, quiet down,” Beelzebub said, “I can’t hear anything over your wailing.”

 

“But Beel,” he whined, “It’s so saaaad!”

 

Beelzebub sighed and just grabbed the remote to turn the volume up. My view of the grubby second-born changed drastically. He was great company when he wasn’t being an asshole and getting under my skin. I dearly hoped that things wouldn’t revert to the coldness that had been when we first started working with each other. I rather liked spending time with him. 

 

Beelzebub was more reserved than his older brother but not any less interesting. His resting face was a frown that only deepened when he was thinking, but he did a complete 180 when food was in the mix. He always had a dopey smile whenever he looked at food, his eyes sparkling with overflowing joy. I also noticed he had a habit of sniffing his food before devouring it. I tried not to think of the adorable nose twitches when he smelled the food. 

 

Beelzebub often seemed like he was in his own world, but I quickly found out that he was very aware of the things happening around him. He would comment on specific details of the season or jump into a conversation with his own thoughts. 

 

I shared my observations with Solomon and Simeon, who laughed at my obvious cheer and were delighted with the progress I was making with the brothers. Luke scolded me for spending time with demons, but he was quieted by Simeon, who pointed out that he had been messaging Barbatos often as of late. 

 

It seemed that Luke just couldn’t resist reaching out to another baker for tips and recipes. It was then when I asked if the demon butler could join us for lunch one of these days because I had some questions for him, and it seemed that my three friends were on good terms with him. It would be nice if they could spend more time with Barbatos since he seems to be always so busy with work. 

 

One morning, Mammon and I were walking from my room. He stayed overnight because we stayed up too late watching and talking about TSL long after Beelzebub left. We were theorizing about what could happen in the sixth season and made plans to watch it that night. He admitted that he didn’t have anything pressing to do, so we might as well finish the last two seasons in one go. I was about to respond and tease him about the obvious interest in the franchise when Leviathan’s voice pierced through the hall.

 

“Hey, human.”

 

I was getting used to such name-calling, but it didn’t make me any less exasperated. “Good morning, Leviathan.”

 

He ignored my greeting and kept marching up to me. “I heard what you’re up to, human. You’re trying to suck up to me so I’ll like you.”

 

Mammon looked confused, “What you mean? Who told you that?” 

 

“It’s no use playing dumb. I heard it from Lucifer.”

 

“ Lucifer? ” Mammon’s face twisted in annoyance. “How the hell does he end up hearing every single thing that gets said around here?”

 

“Leviathan,” I said, “I just wanted to ask you if you would let me borrow your TSL vinyl, but you wouldn’t even listen. How else would I get you to speak to me?”

 

“Shut up, human. You’re so lucky to have so much time on your hands that you get to sit around thinking up schemes like this,” he spat out. “There are so many animes to watch, so many figurines and training cards to organize, and so many games that are just waiting for me to play. As much as I want to watch a marathon of every TSL DVD, I don’t have the time. So why do YOU get to have so much free time? It’s so not fair. ”

 

Mammon scoffed, “Ah, there's his signature line: ‘It’s so not fair,’” he mocked in a high pitched voice. 

 

“Screw off, Mammon!”

 

“You know,” he said, crossing his arms, “You need to start showing your older brother some respect.” 

 

Leviathan ignored him as per usual, “I don’t know what you’re plotting, human, but I’m not going to give you any of my stuff ever . I’m not like Mammon, so I’m not going to become all buddy-buddy with you.”

 

“Hey,” Mammon yelled, “It’s not like I’m being buddy-buddy with the human either!”

 

Leviathan looked at him. I looked at him. All of us knew that he was, in fact, being buddy-buddy with the human. Mammon’s gaze darted between me and his brother with betrayal in his eyes. 

 

“My body obeys orders whether I like it or not! It’s not my fault,” he defended. 

 

While that was true, it didn’t erase the fact that he has been bringing food and opening up on his own accord the last few times. I decided not to say anything if only so he could save what little face he had left. 

 

“Whatever, my point is,” the third-born continued, “I won’t be doing anything with a human unless they are as passionate about TSL as I am. Maybe if you prove you’re as knowledgeable as me, I’ll give you the time of day. Hell, I’ll even make a pact with you, but that will never happen because you will never reach my level of expertise,” Leviathan finished with disgust. 

 

My eyebrows furrowed, and I couldn’t help the urge to prove my worth to him. I haven’t felt the need to justify myself to another person in a good while. I learned a long time ago that there will always be critics in the world who will judge my every move, so why bother trying to make them happy? 

 

Since then, I decided that I’d just keep trying my best and keep doing the things that I enjoyed, but there was something different now. There was something about these brothers that made me want to show that I was more than what they thought I was. That I was more than what I thought I was. 

 

Maybe it was because I finally reached my limit of being talked down to, and the overflow just fueled my desire to unleash my emotions and act out. Maybe it was because I was tired of playing safe and wanted to feel something more. Maybe I was just bored. 

 

A tiny voice in the back of my head suggested that maybe I just wanted someone who didn’t think of me as worthless. Someone who could help me fight off those messy thoughts because I could only hold off on my own for so long. My breakdowns were inevitable, but it’d be nice if I could have support.

 

Whatever the reason, I decided to take a leap of faith and tread more dangerous waters. “Let’s have a competition,” I suggested, making both men look at me strangely. 

 

“What do you mean?” Leviathan asked cautiously. 

 

“We’ll see how much you know versus how much I know about TSL. If I know more than you do, then I think I proved myself, and you will have to agree to my request and make a pact with me.”

 

Leviathan was stunned before laughing loudly, “You really think you have a chance at winning? Lolololol!” He crossed his arms and looked down at me with a heartless grin. “It would be a waste of my time if I agree to that.”

 

I put on an innocent look, “Afraid of losing?”

 

“Did you hear a word I just said? You’re crazy if you think I’d lose to you,” he said, looking at me incredulously.

 

I let out a small gasp and covered my mouth with my hand, “So you really are afraid!”

 

“ Excuse me? You’d better watch what you say, human,” Leviathan growled. 

 

“Aniisha,” Mammon interrupted warily, “What are you doing?” I gave him a look that told him that I would handle this. He seemed to get the message and backed off. 

 

“I’m just saying that by denying me, you’re basically saying that you don’t have the confidence to beat me,” I replied lightly as I turned away from him. 

 

“Don’t have the confi- What?! Fine, if you want a competition, we will have a competition,” he hissed. “When will we hold it?”

 

I tapped my chin mostly for show, but I really was thinking about it. I needed as much time to prepare as possible, but I knew he wouldn’t agree if I asked for too much. I had to find a way to convince him. Finally, I said, “We can have it in two weeks.” 

 

Leviathan narrowed his eyes, “Two weeks is a long time. I say we have it today.”

 

I put my hand on my hip and evenly met his gaze. “I bet you’re worried that I will humiliate you if I had that much time. If you’re really as knowledgeable as you think you are, then you wouldn’t be intimidated by me taking two weeks to myself.” It was the same tactic that I used earlier with Mammon, but it seemed to be working. 

 

“Me? Intimidated by a human? No way! In fact, I’m so unintimidated that I’ll even give you three weeks for you to study! You won’t be able to beat me no matter how long you take, but I’ll humor you since you want this so badly. Just know that when you lose, I can’t promise that I won’t kill you for your insolence. Your death will be my prize,” he finished with flashing eyes.

 

Three weeks was so much better than I could have ever hoped for. With a smile and a nod, I replied, “Cool, I’ll see you in three weeks, Leviathan.”

 

I watched him stomp back up the stairs and didn’t move until I heard his door slam shut. I turned to Mammon, who had been strangely quiet throughout this whole ordeal. He stared at me, appalled with his mouth hanging open. 

 

“Mammon?” 

 

My voice seemed to shake him from his stupor, and he shook his head. “Dude, did you seriously make a bet with Leviathan? Are you insane?!”

 

I shrugged, “I honestly might be.” I began walking down the stairs. “I needed to get his vinyl somehow, and it seemed like the perfect gateway to my goal.”

 

“Well, yeah, but there’s no way you could win!”

 

“Nuh-uh, sir. Those are not the vibes we are going for. Be more positive,” I chided. “There’s always a sliver of a chance for us, and that is what we’re going to hang on to.”

 

“Aren’t you afraid of dying?!”

 

“Not necessarily, no,” I said flippantly. 

 

“You’re completely serious, aren’t you?” Mammon said with an incredulous look back on his face. I told him I was dead serious. He wasn’t amused, but I was. 

 

“You know,” I began, “Your face might get stuck like that if you keep making that expression.”

 

He let out an indigent squawk, “Yeah, well, it’ll be your fault!” 

 

I laughed as we made our way out the door and to another day at school. 

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

“Aniishaaaaa~”

 

I turned around to see Asmodeus jogging towards me with a waving arm. I couldn’t stop the shock when he looped his arm in mine. 

 

“Is it true? Is it true?” He asked excitedly, bouncing on the balls of his feet as he leaned his face closer to mine, causing me to lean back to put more space between us. 

 

“Is what true?”

 

“That you challenged Levi to a TSL competition,” Asmodeus said. 

 

I blinked. “How do you know that?” Asmodeus wasn’t even in the House of Lamentation when it happened. 

 

“I heard it from Solomon, who heard it from Levi himself. Apparently, he was ranting about the whole thing this morning. Then Mammon confirmed it when I asked him in class,” he explained happily. “It must be true, but I wanted to hear you say it with your own lips.”

 

“Does the whole school know about it?” I asked, half-joking. We began our walk through the long halls of RAD and to the cafeteria. 

 

He used his other hand to tap on his chin and hummed, “No, not yet, but the closer the competition gets, I suspect word will spread. Why? Do you want me to slip the info to the school newspaper?”

 

I scrunched up my nose, “Thanks for the offer, but no.” I turned my face away from him. “I want to keep this under wraps for as long as I can. I’m already a hot topic in school, and I’d rather not add fuel to the fire.”

 

The last thing I wanted was to give more reason for the students to talk about me. I considered myself a pretty strong woman who could stand her ground, but I must admit that I was getting tired of the stares and whispering as if I wasn’t there. 

 

“Perhaps it’s for the best,” he said. “It would make it more difficult for Mammon to protect you if the school freaks out again. He is protecting you, right? I mean, you two have been hanging around a lot lately, so he must have had a change in attitude. What did you do to him, Aniisha dear?”

 

I had to back my face away even further from him as he got closer. I thrive off of physical touch, and Amaranth and her coworkers were the complete opposite, leaving me unsatisfied. However, Asmodeus was getting far too comfortable with me for someone who didn’t really care. I may be touch-starved, but I’m not that desperate. 

 

“I didn’t do anything. I have no idea why he’s giving me the time of day now, but I’m not about to change it back to the way it was. I like having him around, especially when he’s not insulting me every five seconds.”

 

“That’s quite a feat, you know. Mammon doesn’t warm up to humans. He may be shameless here in the Devildom, but he has no care for humans other than what they have to offer him, such as souls, money, other possessions, and the like.”

 

“Yeah, I kinda figured that out on my own,” I said, trying to keep the dryness from my voice. We walked in silence for a while with our arms still locked together. 

 

It wasn’t until we reached the end of a staircase when he suddenly said, “I’ve decided something.”

 

I looked at him with wary curiosity and asked, “What is it?”

 

“You’re a real catch, Aniisha. You’ve got a pretty face, pretty enough to be seen with me. And you’re so strong-willed. I bet it adds spice in the bedroom.” Then he whispered in my ear, “And you don’t need to act all innocent with me. I can tell you're not a virgin, dearie. I want to take you, Aniisha, but you’re immune to me. Since my magic doesn’t work on you, then I’ll just have to seduce you in a more traditional way.”

 

“I’m not that easy, Asmodeus.” As confident as I sounded, I did have my doubts. Human seduction wasn’t difficult to brush off, but this was a demon — the Avatar of Lust. I wasn’t sure what he had up his sleeve, but it would be interesting to test my limits. Lucifer did say I should try to resist demons, and this was definitely a trial of resistance. 

 

“All the better,” he said with a dangerous glint in his eyes. “I’ll have you begging to have sex with me.”

 

“And if I don’t?”

 

“Don’t worry, you will.”

 

“Mm,” I hummed as an idea formed in my head. Maybe I do have a death wish. “Not if I seduce you first.” 

 

Asmodeus scoffed, “You could never.” 

 

“Who knows. You up for the challenge or are you scared you’ll lose yourself to me?”

 

He frowned, “I’m offended that you would suggest such a thing.”

 

“Well then,” I said, “Prepare to be swept off your feet,” I said with a wink and a bright smile. I’m sure he expected sultry seduction, but he was probably immune to that. There was no way I could compete with that. Then again, never say never. Time to test my skills. 

 

You know…I bet that cheesy flirting would surprise him. Maybe I should brush up on my pick-up lines. Double whammy! 

 

“Aniisha!” I turn my head to see Luke calling over to me. “Over here! I made lunch for you!” 

 

“Coming!” I yelled back before moving my attention back to The Avatar of Lust. “I look forward to our game, Asmodeus.” I caught him off guard with a boop on his nose, and I quickly left, running off to meet the angels and Solomon. 

 

These brothers were almost too easy. Use their pride against them, and they are more than likely to agree to something. I mean, I was playing very dangerous games, but it would be a fantastic story if I survived this. And if I didn’t, well, I wouldn’t regret anything. My goal has always been to go out with a bang, and this would be a massive explosion. 

 

“I didn’t know you were friends with Asmo, Aniisha,” Solomon commented when I reached them. 

 

I barely stopped a scoff. “Friends? No way.”

 

“Do you not want to be?” Simeon asked. 

 

“I mean, I wouldn’t be opposed to being friends with him, but he only sees me as something to play with,” I said with a frown, “I won’t be his toy, but if he wants a game, then I’ll give him a game.”

 

“A game?” Solomon asked as we sat on the grass under our tree. 

 

I opened my mouth to respond when a new voice came into our conversation, “Oh, Aniisha,” he said, “Please don’t tell me that you’ve made another wager with the demon brothers.”

 

We all looked up to find Barbatos with his chin in one hand and a concerned expression on his face. He had been spending more lunches with us ever since I proposed we invite him. 

 

“Then I won’t tell you that we are trying to see who will seduce the other first,” I said with a cheeky grin.

 

Simeon let out a noise of surprise, and Solomon stared at me as if I was a mathematical equation. Barbatos shook his head in exasperation as he sat down next to us, and Luke was the loudest of them. 

 

“But-” the small angel cried, aghast, “Why would you do that!? Asmodeus is dangerous! He’ll- He’ll-”

 

“His charm doesn’t work on me, and I’m not so easily coerced. I’m stubborn like that. Besides, if I can resist the Avatar of Lust, then I don’t think I’ll need to worry too much about other demons attempting the same thing.”

 

“Asmo’s charm doesn’t work on you?” Barbatos asked.

 

“No,” I responded, “He’s tried twice, but nothing happened. He wasn’t pleased about it.”

 

“I imagine not,” Solomon commented.

 

“Wait, wait, wait,” Luke interrupted, “What do you mean ‘another wager’?” It was cute that he was still freaking out about this.

 

“Oh right, I didn’t tell you. Well, it did just happen this morning. I challenged Leviathan to a competition to see who is the biggest fan of TSL,” I explained. 

 

“You what ?!” Luke was fretting so much I couldn’t help but be worried for him. He stood and paced back and forth with bulging eyes as he flailed his hands around like he didn’t know what to do with them. 

 

“Luke, relax,” I placated with the most soothing voice I could manage. Apparently, I succeeded because he quieted and sat down with a huff and a pout. “I’m working with Mammon. He’s helping me learn as much as I can in the three weeks Leviathan has given me.”

 

“Three weeks is a long time,” Solomon noted, “I didn’t know Levi was that generous.”

 

I shrugged, “He’s not, but I managed to...convince him into giving me three weeks. I initially asked for two, but he gave me three.” 

 

“How? What did you do?” Luke asked. 

 

“I told him that he was scared to allow me that much time to myself because I would end up knowing more than him, the nerd who spent years pouring his love onto the franchise.”

 

“So basically,” Barbatos commented in amusement, “Taunted him enough for him to make a rash decision.”

 

My grin was my answer. The butler chuckled, followed by the wizard and the angel. Simeon quieted and asked, “What I don’t understand is why? Why did you challenge him?”

 

I thought about what I should say. I didn’t want to tell them about the mysterious voice in my head, but I didn’t want to say that I wanted something from him since it made me sound like a terrible person. Finally, I settled on a half-truth. 

 

“I want to earn his respect. I want to earn the respect of all the brothers. Not necessarily to make a pact with them, though I wouldn’t turn down the offer. At the very least, I just want enough respect so that they actually call me by my name and treat me like a person, a housemate, not just some simple human to feed their superiority complex.” 

 

“That’s a completely valid reason,” Solomon replied. “You best earn as much as you can. Even someone as powerful and well known as me still gets twisted faces thrown my way at times just because I am human. They don’t think I’m worthy despite my gifts and talents.”

 

Barbatos nodded, “It’s partially because they’re intimidated by you and what you’re capable of, so they hide behind a mask of disdain.”  

 

“So, how are you going to go about your quest for respect?” Simeon asked. 

 

“I’m not sure,” I responded honestly. “I don’t really have a plan, and I don’t want to fake it or change who I am just for them to like me. But I also don’t want to manipulate them as I did with Mammon. I’m just going to see how I can reach their expectations while still being myself. Although, I really don’t know what said expectations are,” I finished with a little chuckle. “I’ll figure it out as I go along.”

 

“Well, we will let you go about this the way you’d like, but just that if you need us, we will be more than happy to help,” Simeon offered. “Same goes with the TSL competition. I’m sure I can offer you valuable help.” His eyes sparkled. “Think of me as a secret weapon.”

 

“Thanks, Simeon,” I said gratefully. 

 

“Just be careful,” Luke commanded, “Don’t do anything stupid or reckless!”

 

This time I did let out a full laugh. “I’ll try, Luke, but just know that recklessness is in my personality.”

 

“Aniishaaaa!” The angel whined. 

 

Much to my dismay, lunch went by quickly and soon I was headed to my History of the Celestial Realm class. Look, I love history. It’s incredibly interesting and it’s fun to learn about it. What’s not fun is having to squeeze a million names and dates into my head from all three of my history classes: History of Devildom, History of the Celestial Realm, and History of the Human World. I’m barely passing, and I know that if the grading system for exchange students wasn’t lowered, I would fail the class ten times over. I didn't know how I could squeeze a bunch of useless facts, lyrics, and fandom knowledge into my head and still struggle to remember what I learned in my classes.

 

I wanted to cry just thinking about it. Many classes didn’t give a lot of homework, generally reading and papers. Tests and quizzes vary from professor to professor. However, because I was a human with little to no knowledge of the subjects in Devildom, I’ve been given a bunch of worksheets and packets to fill just so I could understand the basics to get through the class. Thanks to RAD’s schedule, I’m able to get help on the packets in class, but there was still so much work left to do after school. 

 

It wouldn’t be too bad if it were just one or two classes, but all seven of my classes required it. There was my Intro to Potions class where I had to memorize all these ingredients and their magical properties and how to put them together. My Arithmancy class which was basically magic and math, two things I was terrible at. I also had-

 

“Aniisha!”

 

I turned around, silently thankful for a distraction from my spiral into self-pity. If I kept going, I might’ve actually cried. 

 

“Diavolo,” I greeted, “What’s up?”

 

“I wanted to check in with you and the rest of the exchange students. I was hoping to join you and the others during lunch, but another large batch of paperwork came in just as I was getting ready to leave,” he explained dejectedly. 

 

He’s been doing that lately, checking up on us and asking about our experiences here at school and general life. I enjoyed it immensely; he was such a nice guy. Unfortunately, we never had very long talks since he was a busy man, but that just made the visits all the more meaningful. It really showed how much he cared for the exchange students.

 

“It’s alright,” I consoled, “There are many other days for you to join us. You’re always welcome.” 

 

“You are very kind, Aniisha,” he replied with a smile. “So tell me,” he began as he walked me to class, “How are you doing in Devildom?”

 

“It’s a bit tough, but it's a lot better than when I first started, that’s for sure,” I laughed. I didn’t want to complain to him about my work load or the negative attitudes around me. If Solomon could do it, then so could I. 

 

“I’m glad. I heard you and Mammon are getting along now.”

 

“Yup,” I replied, popping my ‘p.’ “We’ve learned to tolerate each other and that’s a huge step in the right direction,” I paused as another thought formed in my head. “I think that applies to any relationship, actually. Once the foundation is made, the road would be easier from there on. Perhaps not a smooth road, but it’s a road nonetheless.”

 

“I believe you are right, Aniisha.” 

 

I looked up to find him smiling down at me. He had such a charming smile, and I couldn’t help but relax around him. He was very dangerous just for that. 

 

“Barbatos said something concerning,” he said, turning serious, “Apparently, you struck up a deal with both Asmodeus and Leviathan today.”

 

“Wow, Barbatos works fast. Yes, I did do that.” He opened his mouth to say something but I cut him off, “I know what you’re going to say, and the answer is chillax. Let me deal with this in my own way, and if I really need help, I’ll let someone know.”

 

He just stared at me with his golden eyes, and I stared back. I was not changing my mind about this, and he needed to know this. 

 

Finally, he said, “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

 

I shrugged, “Can’t say I do, but I’ll figure it out. Remember, my games, my consequences.”

 

“Alright, but do be careful,” he sighed while I gave him a cheeky grin. 

 

The conversation drifted to more trivial things until we had to say goodbye at the entrance of my classroom. I wish I could talk to him more often. Maybe I should try texting him some day. I didn’t really have a reason to talk to him, but hopefully the opportunity will present itself. 

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

Nearly a week had passed. I felt like the hours were going by so slowly, but the days went by too quickly. It has been a little more than a month since I’ve arrived here, and so much has happened. I’ve befriended two angels, a demon prince, a demon butler, and demon lord, and the most powerful human sorcerer. I’ve made a pact with the second-born of the seven rulers of hell and proposed a deal with two of the younger brothers. My life was on the line almost 24/7, and I just kept making more and more choices that could potentially kill me. It was stressful as it was wonderful. 

 

Today was one of those days when I was able to walk home with Simeon, Luke, Solomon, and Barbatos. We lived in different areas, three of us in the Purgatory Hall, one in the Demon Lord’s castle, and myself in the House of Lamentation. Still, our destinations were roughly in the same direction. 

 

It didn’t happen often, but the demon butler would walk with us to talk to Solomon or give Luke pointers for baking. I never minded; it was nice to get to know the mysterious royal steward. He rubbed me the wrong way before when he talked about me with critical eyes, and right in front of me, might I add. 

 

I understand now that he did not mean to come off as ill-mannered and that he was annoyed at the students at the time. Barbatos was quite polite and friendly, though he had a tendency to be extremely blunt.

 

“It’s kinda a trial and error thing when it comes to food,” I had been saying to the group as we made our way out of RAD’s main building. “There are some dishes that are delicious, but then there are times when I find something that I just can’t eat as a human.” 

 

Solomon sighed, “I had to go through that as well. If I didn’t know how to make potions and perform healing spells, I might have been dead a million times over.”

 

I shivered as I recounted that one time when I took a bite out of a sandwich that Mammon brought to the room one day. We didn’t watch anything because I spent the whole time vomiting in the bathroom. “Thank you,” I said, deadpanning at the sorcerer, “That makes me so much more comfortable.” He had the cheek to smile unrepentantly at me.  

 

Barbatos nodded sagely, “Yes, I’m afraid there are foods here that you cannot eat. However, you need not worry too much, Aniisha. There are many other options available to you.”

 

“We can’t eat certain foods here either,” Simeon added, “So Barbatos has been teaching us what we can make instead.”

 

“I could certainly teach you as well,” Barbatos offered.

 

“Yeah,” Luke exclaimed, grabbing my arm, “We can have a baking and cooking day together!” He turned to the adults and asked, “Can we do that?”

 

“We don’t have that much space for all of us in our kitchen,” Simeon pointed out, causing Luke to deflate. “Purgatory Hall is fairly small, after all.”

 

“You are more than welcome at the Demon Lord’s castle. We can have our lessons there if you’d like,” the butler suggested.

 

“The castle?” Luke looked at the towers in the distance with a bit of nervousness. It was an intimidating structure from afar, and surely it was even more so up close. The school and the House of Lamentation were extraordinarily lavish, so I could only imagine what Diavolo's castle was like. Speaking of the Prince of Devildom…

 

“Um, Barbatos,” I said, “Will Diavolo be there? We wouldn’t be disturbing him, would we?” As much as I wanted to get to know the prince more, I didn’t want to bother him.

 

“No, my lord usually stays behind to work on student council work with Lucifer. In the event that he does come home, he would be finishing his other paperwork in his study. We won’t be disturbing him regardless, so the kitchen will be ours to use.”

 

“That would be amazing,” I said earnestly, “As long as it is not too much trouble.”

 

“It would be my pleasure. If you all don’t have plans for tonight, we can head over right now.”

 

Luke cheered, and I beamed as I clapped my hands in excitement, bouncing on the balls of my feet. 

 

“I’m afraid I must decline the offer,” Solomon said regrettably. “I have some things I need to do today.”

 

“It’s alright, Solomon. You can join us next time,” Barbatos said.

 

I was a bit disappointed that Solomon wasn’t coming, but there were other future opportunities. Learning how to tell which foods I could and could not eat would be extremely helpful, and it also meant I could spend time with my friends. This also allowed me to learn more about Barbatos and potentially Diavolo. 

 

Diavolo was a surprising person. One would think that the Prince of Devildom was bloodthirsty, heartless, and homicidal, but that couldn’t be further from the truth. Of course, I was positive that Diavolo was vicious when he needed to be; all demons could be unmerciful and wicked, and I bet Diavolo was not exempt from that. I’d imagine he was the worst of them with Lucifer right next to him. 

 

Still, that didn’t remove the fact that Diavolo was a cheerful man who didn’t turn to violence and cruelty first. Otherwise, why would he stop by my classroom sometimes to check up on me or the rest of the exchange students? Why would he stop the war between the Devildom and the Celestial Realm? Why would he try to fix the discrimination in his realm and beyond? The answer is simple: Diavolo is just a good guy. 

 

The interactions I had with him showed that he was genuine and excitable. There was always the possibility that I just didn’t want to entertain the idea that he was anything but a nice man, blinding me from seeing his flaws, but I don’t think that’s the case. 

 

His butler, on the other hand, was still a mystery to me. Despite the many times Barbatos has eaten lunch with us, I knew very little of him other than the fact that he is polite and perfect. He rarely talks about himself or his job; other than that, he acted as a butler for Diavolo, which meant he was a master at cooking, cleaning, and time management. 

 

The last point was important, he said once, because Diavolo had had a bad habit of finding excuses to avoid paperwork. It amazed me to learn that even the Prince of Devildom himself was also a procrastinator. Barbatos sometimes complained that it was challenging to make Diavolo to focus on his responsibilities. I learned more about the demon prince more than I did of Barbatos from Barbatos himself. Any information about the people around me was appreciated and helped in making my own perception of them. I knew that rumors weren’t reliable, but these were people who were close to each other. There had to be merit in their words. 

 

Going to the Demon Lord’s Castle was a peaceful and beautiful walk. Once we made it off the campus grounds, we entered the school’s city, filled with shops and eateries and markets. As usual, the fauna lit up with a serene glow, while the string lights connecting the buildings provided a more reliable light source. Sleek cars were parked on the street, adding to the grandiose of the city. I looked around with eager eyes, trying to see everything as we passed them by. 

 

“You seem very fascinated with the town, Aniisha,” Simeon commented with an amused smile. 

 

I felt my cheeks heat up, “I am. I’ve been here for almost two months, and I still haven’t explored the city. Lucifer warned me not to go out on my own, and I was fine with that since I wasn’t too comfortable walking home by myself, much less walking around the city on my own. Besides, it’s winter, so I have to be careful with the temperature.”

 

“You could have asked us,” Luke replied, frowning. “We’ve been here before and know our way around.”

 

I looked down sheepishly, “I didn’t want to bug you guys, and I must admit, I didn’t really want to go out anyway.”

 

“You must go out more often,” Barbatos said, “The Devildom has many beautiful and entertaining places that I’m sure you will enjoy.”

 

“We shall go sometime soon then. Perhaps this weekend,” Simeon added. 

 

“Oh my god, guys, I don’t want to take up any more of your time than I already have! I’ll be okay, seriously,” I said as I raised my hands up in defense.

 

“Nope!” Luke declared, popping his ‘p.’ “It’s been decided that we are going to bring you to our favorite places!”

 

Warmth bloomed in my chest, and I gave them a grateful smile. I might as well not fight their decision. “Thanks, that is very sweet of you. I look forward to it!”

 

In about twenty minutes or so, we made it to our destination. I didn’t even notice we were close because I was too focused on the conversation until I felt the crackle of heavy magic on my skin. My head immediately swerved upwards to see the famed Demon Lord’s Castle. I was a mere speck compared to the gigantic stone walls. A faint purple haze covered the castle, making it seem as if it was glowing. Despite all that, its shadow from the moonlight still loomed over me, creating a chill in the evening air.

 

“Holy shit…” I murmured. The closer we were, the stronger the magic, so much so that it almost hurt to breathe. “Barbatos, what’s this magic for?”

 

He looked at me, not bothering to hide the pride in his eyes. “This is protection. If one comes with ill intentions towards the inhabitants inside the castle, the field will disintegrate them.” 

 

My mouth dropped open. That was a bit harsh, wasn’t it? I mean, it’s what they deserve but an automatic kill? Jesus…

 

“Sometimes,” the butler continued, “We let them in and play with them, and once they’re in, they won’t come out.”

 

This man had a calm but sinister smile while Simeon frowned and shook his head, and Luke sported a horrified look. I, on the other hand, stared at him until something began bubbling in my chest. Then I laughed, surprising the people around me. 

 

“I’m sorry,” I apologized when I calmed down, “It’s funny.”

 

“Funny?!” Luke exclaimed incredulously. “What part of that is funny?!”

 

That was a great question, one I didn’t have an answer to. I just thought it was funny. “Honestly, Luke, I don’t know. I can’t explain it,” I said with a shrug. 

 

“Your sense of humor is slightly concerning, Aniisha,” Simeon commented, amused. “Just a few days ago, you laughed at a bouncing ball.”

 

“Hey! It was a single bounce, and the noise caught me off guard,” I defended, “It was funny!”

 

“No, it wasn’t!” Luke retorted. 

 

“Oh my god, leave me alone!”

 

We laughed, but we died down as we made it in front of the ornate doors. With just a wave of his hand, Barbatos opened the palace entrance. It was as if a gentle breeze pushed the hefty doors to let us pass. I let out an audible gasp, mouth left hanging open. Through the archway were lush plants and marble statues on dark green grass surrounding the stone path that led directly into another but smaller set of ornate doors.

 

“This is amazing,” I breathed. I felt as if my eyes weren’t wide enough to take in the majesty of it all. I pointedly ignored Simeon’s chuckle and continued to admire the palace grounds. 

 

Barbatos pulled open the door and waited for us to pass. I caught his eyes and saw his haughty expression. I nearly pouted; he was amused by my awe. However, before I could execute said pout, my mouth dropped once again.

 

Everything was made out of polished stone, marble, gold, and other expensive gems. I knew the castle was going to be extravagant, but this was more than I could have ever imagined. 

 

Barbatos bowed and introduced the place with one hand, “Welcome to the Demon Lord’s Castle.”

Notes:

1) I headcanon that TSL is either a seven (and counting) movie series where each movie lasts about three hours, OR it was made into a series. Levi praises it so much that I'm convinced that the on-screen adaptation almost completely follows the books, similar to the 'Lord of the Rings' movie adaptation and the 1995 'Pride and Prejudice' series adaptation (but make it much longer). That being said, there is no way that these guys can watch everything in one night. This also gives time for Aniisha to observe the brothers.

2) There is NO WAY that MC can compete against Levi after just watching only ONCE. It's just so unrealistic. They would not get easy questions either. The whole thing was just strange to me, so naturally, I just stretched the whole thing out. This also allows Mammon and Aniisha's relationship to grow. Beel as well, but we'll get to him later ;)

3) I'm serious when I say "live hard, die hard." Aniisha is going to live a life that she and everyone else will remember, and if that means going out with a bang, then it better be a big ass bang. However, Aniisha, just like me, has pride and will choose what kind of experiences she wants, not just go willy nilly.

4) Asmo's arc left me unsatisfied. I love him, but I feel like I got played. MC's relationship with this man needs to start somewhere, so they have to have more interactions before his pact. Let me tell you that they have a lot of interactions. I have way too many ideas for the demon of lust, and I'm very thrilled to post them. I'll get to him soon, but not soon enough. Flirting, (probably sad) attempts of seduction, and cheesy pick-up lines should be expected.

5) If I'm going to have my MC get in a relationship with the Demon Prince himself and his perfect butler, then I'm going to need more interactions with them. Oh, they are so cute! God, I love those two. Same with Solomon and Simeon. You're going to see them a lot because love is something that grows with time. Oh, goodness, I'm getting excited just thinking of things to write.

6) I have a terrible and twisted sense of humor someone please send help. I actually laughed writing this chapter and I'll have you know that the ball sound scene actually happened...on multiple occasions. I am ashamed, but not sorry.

Well, dear reader, I think I should stop talking now lol. Comments and kudos are always appreciated, but honestly, knowing that someone read this fic is enough to make me happy. I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 6: Lesson 3 - 3:14 + picture chat

Summary:

Cooking with friends is fun, but Aniisha doesn't have a way home. Luckily for her, her hosts gladly allow her to stay a night at the castle.

A meeting with a demon family doesn't go as smoothly as Aniisha had hoped.

Satan and Beelzebub give her a tip.

Mammon is acting strange.

Notes:

Thank you for the kudos and comments! They mean a lot!

Barbatos let us leave our school stuff in the common room before he showed us the kitchen. He had books and ingredients already out for us, though I wasn’t sure when he had the time to do this since we just arrived. He was gone for only a few seconds before leading us to our destination.

 

If I thought the House of Lamentation’s kitchen was big, then the castle’s kitchen was humongous. Unlike the brothers’ home which was made of stone and wood, almost everything in the castle’s kitchen was made of stainless steel.

 

After giving us a kitchen tour, he began introducing us to different types of meat, vegetables, and spices typically used in everyday Devildom dishes. It turned out that we had various options, and many ingredients were similar or even the same as the human world and Celestial Realm.

 

“So, you’re telling me,” I began, growing very irritated, “That these damned brothers have been deliberately making food that I can’t eat, and when it’s perfectly safe to eat, they just don’t tell me?!” 

 

Simeon frowned, “What have they been feeding you?”

 

I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest, “How should I know? They hardly ever tell me what I’m eating, and I was tired of receiving unhelpful answers when I asked, so obviously I stopped!”

 

“That’s cruel! That’s evil! Oh, they’re absolutely demons,” Luke exclaimed as he stomped his foot on the ground. 

 

I sighed, running a hand through my hair, “It’s alright, Luke. I suppose as long as I’m alive, it doesn’t matter.”

 

“That’s not a very good mindset, Aniisha,” Simeon reprimanded. “I’ll talk to Lucifer about this.”

 

I blinked, “Simeon, you don’t have to. It’s really okay-”

 

“No, it is not okay, Aniisha,” Barbatos added. 

 

“Oh, come on, don’t gang up on me like this,” I groaned. 

 

“I thought you wanted their respect,” Luke commented, “Treating you like this isn’t very respectful.”

 

“Well, telling them to be nicer to me isn’t going to help me either. Listen, I want to do this by myself. I’m working on it, but let’s just work on one brother at a time, please. Mammon is already a handful.”

 

Barbatos chuckled, “And yet you challenge Leviathan and start up a game with Asmodeus. One brother at a time, indeed.”

 

“Oh, hush,” I chided, waving a spoon in his direction. “I’m not thinking about that right now. I thought this was foodie lessons with Chef Barbatos, not Talk-About-Aniisha’s-Questionable-Decisions Night.”

 

“That sounds like a fun and informative night. We should schedule one.”

 

“Simeon!” The men laughed at my pouting, which made me pout more. “Luke,” I whined, pulling him into a hug, “You’re the only one I can trust right now. Your elders are being mean to me.” Luke’s stuttering was my only response before Simeon calmed down and suggested we move onto the actual cooking.

 

As expected, the butler was a flawless cook, a flawless baker, and a flawless teacher. I had only ever made simple dishes back home like scrambled eggs, pancakes, spaghetti and such. He was even able to get me, the one who was the most intimidated of the kitchen, to get comfortable. I found that cooking with Barbatos made what used to be a difficult process, simple and fun. We had four dishes done in a few hours, two desserts still steaming, and three types of pastries in the oven.

 

“Here’s a book with all of the recipes you can eat here in Devildom,” Barbatos said, suddenly appearing behind me. “It is yours to keep, for I have already memorized everything.”

 

My mouth dropped at the size and weight of the book. He memorized this whole thing? I looked up to see his smug smile. He nodded as if he was answering my unspoken question. Stupid demons and their weird abilities. 

 

I put the book on the counter and flipped through the pages, eyes scanning for ingredients I recognized from the butler’s lessons early that day. “This is great,” I exclaimed, “I can’t wait to try these at the House of Lamentation.”

 

“Which one are you planning to make first?” Luke asked. 

 

“This one: crispy blue chicken thighs with caramelized black lemon rinds. It says it’s easy and will take less than an hour to make.”

 

“That sounds delicious. Perhaps you could help out with kitchen duty,” Simeon suggested. 

 

I made a face and closed the book. “No way,” I began, “I’m not cooking for those bastards who were playing with me every meal. I’m just going to practice before they get home and eat my meal alone.”

 

“Wow,” Simeon replied, “I didn’t peg you to be the type to hold grudges.”

 

“I’m petty like that,” I said with a shrug as I made my way across the kitchen to check on the croissants. “I’ll get over it eventually. If they make up for it, then it’s all good. Keyword: if .”

 

“Those demons deserve it,” Luke huffed, coming over to check the croissants with me. 

 

I laughed, “My thoughts exactly. I might try it sometime this week. I would just need the cash to buy the...” I realized I had no money to buy anything. It would be difficult to make a dish without ingredients. 

 

“There are funds already set aside for you to use,” Barbatos said, once again reading my mind. “All you need to do is ask Lucifer, and the money will be in your hands, or rather, the card will be in your hands.”

 

I couldn’t help but frown. I didn’t like just taking money from people….No, that’s not it. I do like taking money from people. I wouldn’t say no to free money, but it's something that I try to fight against because no matter how I wanted something, it would still make me feel bad. I didn’t like being selfish. I told my friends so. 

 

“I prefer working to get something I want first before asking for help,” I explained. “I’m thinking of a part-time job. I’m getting used to school here, and I think I can organize my time to have a balanced schedule.”

 

“You don’t have to,” Barbatos began and chuckled when I gave him a stern look, “But since you really want to, I’m sure working won’t be a problem. This, however, we will need to talk to Lucifer about. He is still the one overseeing your stay in Devildom, after all.”

 

I didn’t like asking for permission to do things; it made me feel trapped as if I couldn’t be my own person. My legal guardian was huge on rules and propriety, and like all kids living in a strict household, I wanted to act out and have my freedom. I suppose that rebellious attitude stayed with me all these years. I wouldn’t be surprised if it had always been there, and I just never noticed until my teenage years. Whatever the case, I can say with absolute confidence that it wasn’t a phase. 

 

Right now, Lucifer was technically my legal guardian in the Devildom, with Mammon as my babysitter and the rest of the brothers as their little helpers. 

 

Oh god, I hope my thoughts never see the light of day, or at least not when the brothers are around. 

 

I hated to admit it, but I didn’t have a choice but to inform Lucifer about my plans for a job. I may be capable of making my own decisions, but I’m also a tiny human in a big world filled with magic and demons. I don’t have any control of my surroundings.

 

A new but familiar voice popped in, “What do you need to tell Lucifer? I could always relay the message for you.” I turned to find the smiling demon prince.

 

“Diavolo! We were just talking about me getting a part-time job,” I informed, “I want to try to pull my own weight while I’m here.”

 

The prince nodded sagely, “That’s not a bad plan.”

 

“My lord,” Barbatos said with a small frown, “You are home earlier than usual.”

 

Diavolo shrugged and simply replied with, “Lucifer and I finished today’s work early.”

 

The ding of the timer signaled that the desserts were done. Luke cheered and ran up to the stove, eagerly waiting for Barbatos or Simeon to remove them from the steamer. 

 

“I’m glad you are feeling comfortable enough to find a job here,” Diavolo said as he walked up to me. “Perhaps I could suggest one of the shops in the academy town. Cafe Lament is a coffee shop not far from school and the House.”

 

“That sounds perfect,” I replied with a thankful smile. I’d just need to learn how to make the drinks served here, and if I can learn to cook, then surely I can learn that too. 

 

The prince said, “I’ll give them your information after your competition with Leviathan. They won’t hire you on the spot just because I recommend you, so do not worry. We need to see if you are right for the job after all. They’ll probably give you an interview and an examination, so be prepared. If they don’t accept you, we can always find another place for you to work.”

 

I clapped my hands in delight as I beamed at Diavolo. I wasn’t sure if he heard our earlier conversation about my desire to do things by myself or if he was just considerate like that. Regardless, I was grateful.

 

“We still have some leftover ingredients,” I noted, “Do you think we can use them to make one more dish?” Barbatos looked around before nodding. 

 

“Can I join this time?” Diavolo asked with obvious excitement. I didn’t know that the demon prince liked doing such a domestic task.

 

“My lord, you may have finished the school documents, but you still have other paperwork to do.”

Diavolo deflated, and I couldn’t help but compare him to a child who had to return a toy after his mom told him she would not buy it. “Oh, come on, Barbatos,” I said with a mischievous twinkle in my eyes, “Let him have a break.” I grabbed Diavolo by the arm and led him to a counter, “Here, Diavolo, help me cut these carrots.”

 

The prince gave Barbatos a triumphant smile, and for a second, I thought that he was going to stick his tongue out. His butler only let out a tired sigh, but amusement danced in his eyes. After about thirty minutes, the angels had to go since they still had some homework they needed to do. 

 

“Will you be leaving soon, too, Aniisha?” Diavolo asked as we gave the angels food to take back. 

 

“We could walk you home,” Simeon offered.

 

I shook my head, “Thanks, but I don’t want to go just yet. I’m still salty at the brothers.”

 

“Salty?”

 

“It’s slang in the human world. It means...it’s kinda like I’m irritated. Think of it as a toned-down version of bitter. Salty is more temporary and not as deep.”

 

“Fascinating,” Diavolo murmured, leaning on the counter. 

 

“I’ll go home in a few. Mammon said he’d pick me up later,” I said, though I was a bit uncertain. 

 

I texted him multiple times, confirming he’d pick me up. He also said he’d pick me up in thirty minutes every time, and every half hour after that, he’d never show up. So I’d text him again, and the cycle continued. It didn’t matter since I didn’t want to go just yet. 

 

“That’s right,” Simeon started, “Your relationship with Mammon has improved drastically, hasn’t it?”

 

“Yeah, but he still has a tendency to leave me hanging. I just hope today isn’t one of those days,” I answered deadpanning as I checked my messages again. If he went back on his word today, he is going to really hear it from me.

 

“Well, I wish you the best of luck,” Simeon replied with amused exasperation. Barbatos saw them out, leaving Diavolo and me alone in the kitchen.

 

“Aniisha,” Diavolo said, “What have they done to cause the salt?”

 

I smiled at his use of the word. “They were messing with me, that’s what.”

 

“Is this something I need to speak to Lucifer about?”

 

I sighed. “No, I’d rather you not. It’s nothing serious, but I’m basking in my pettiness right now. Don’t worry about it, Diavolo,” I said. “I can deal with it.”

 

He frowned but nodded. “If there is something I can help with, I’m only a call and a text away.”

 

“Thanks, Diavolo,” I smiled.

 

When Barbatos returned, the three of us finished the last dish and spent the time talking about the Devildom, RAD, and the human world. Diavolo had just as many questions about the human world as I did about the Devildom.

 

I was surprised at the demon prince’s interest in all things human. Apparently, it was the realm that he didn’t know a lot about. Due to his position, he knew its history and politics but not about daily life. He wanted to learn about the human world on a more personal level, but he couldn’t just leave Devildom so he could go off and explore the mortal realm. The closest thing he could get was to ask a human. Solomon was too much of an outlier to know the day-to-day life of the average human.

 

I told him I wasn’t average per se since I lived with assassins, hitmen, and a variety of undesirables. “I trained with them and worked with them. I never killed anyone though. I don’t ever want to do that.”

 

“Didn’t living with people like that disturb you?” Diavolo asked with furrowed eyebrows.

 

I made a noncommittal noise, “Boss made sure that the members were kept on a tight leash and made sure they stuck to the assignment. All of the targets had committed some terrible crime or even multiple crimes, but no one had any evidence against them. Those people deserved it. I mean, sure, the torture was completely unnecessary, but being morally gray myself, I just let the members do whatever they wanted to do just as long as they finish the job and leave in a timely manner.”

 

I traced some shapes on the kitchen island and continued, “I had a problem if they killed without a good reason. It's not right to punish someone who hasn't done anything wrong. Unless the family was in on whatever sketchy business the target was in, then they had no reason to die. Some of the people there didn’t see it the same way as I did and some just disregarded morality altogether. Boss didn't allow killing more than necessary, so they couldn't do anything to begin with. Still, we’d often fight about our beliefs.” I shook my head, “Anyway, living there didn’t change my domestic routine or stop me from being on top of pop culture, so I can still educate you on human customs. Don’t worry, I got you,” I finished with a playful wink.

 

“You’re an interesting human,” Diavolo commented, leaning against a counter. “I like that.”

 

This time let out a full laugh, “I’m glad you approve of me, Prince Diavolo.” 

 

My D.D.D. pinged, and my irritation shot up once again. Mammon was in the middle of a game, so he couldn’t come get me. I was going to smack him.

 

“What’s wrong?” Barbatos asked when he saw my scowl.

 

“Mammon just backed out on me. I guess I’ll walk home.”

 

“I don’t suggest that, Aniisha. Night has fallen, and it’s not safe for you to be out and about, especially in winter,” Barbatos said.

 

“Oh.” I had forgotten about the extreme weather of Devildom. “Right, Solomon and Luke told me about this. Below freezing temperatures and other extremities and stuff.” 

 

“You know,” Diavolo interrupted before Barbatos could respond. “You could stay the night. We have many empty rooms, and I’d be glad to have you as my guest.” 

 

I looked at Barbatos for permission since he usually had a say in Diavolo’s decisions. It seemed that Diavolo had the same idea and was also waiting for his butler’s response. I was silently hoping that he’d let me stay because that meant I got to spend more time with the mysterious butler and the demon prince. I very much enjoyed their company. 

 

With another tired sigh, he said, “I think that is okay. I shall inform Lucifer immediately.”

 

Diavolo and I cheered, and I raised my hand for a high five then giggled at his confusion before explaining what to do. He put a bit too much force, causing me to stumble back and rub my hand and wrist. “Hold back on the strength next time.”

 

He seemed to panic and began apologizing profusely. It took him a few minutes to calm down after a million reassurances. By the time we walked out of the kitchen and into the dining room, Barbatos was waiting for us with the table all set and the food we made hot and ready to eat. 

 

“Woah, how did you..?” I blinked, my face betraying my awe and confusion. 

 

“Barbatos is a very competent butler,” Diavolo said, pulling out a chair for me at his right side. “I’m fortunate to have him,” Diavolo finished.

 

The right side? 

 

There was no way I could ever sit in such an important seat, but he was already waiting for me to make a move. I decided that it was best not to think about it. Otherwise, I would just get another headache.  

 

“It is me who is lucky to be working for you, my lord,” Barbatos replied, also pulling out a chair for Diavolo. “I have received word from Lucifer. Aniisha may stay the night just so long as she behaves herself lest she wants to have a long talk with Lucifer.”

 

I rolled my eyes at the message and let out a soft scoff. “I’m always behaved,” I mumbled to the amusement of the other two demons. I don’t know why these people just love my annoyance so much. I watched as the prince got his food, then I followed suit and waited for him to take the first bite. That seemed to be the right move because Barbatos looked at me approvingly. Once again, I was thankful that I read all those fantasy books and royalty AU fics. 

 

We began eating, but I realized that Barbatos was not sitting with us; instead, he stood quietly by the wall.

 

“Barbatos, are you not going to eat?” I ask, frowning. 

 

“I will eat later after you.”

 

“Oh, don’t be like that, Barbatos. You usually join me anyway. Aniisha is a guest, but she is also a friend. Sit down and join us!”

 

As it turned out, the Prince of Devildom was like me: we considered other people friends really quickly. I was glad for it. “You made the food, and we just helped here and there. It’s only fair that you eat with us,” I said to Barbatos with a smile.

 

Barbatos shook his head but made his way to the left seat of Diavolo nonetheless. “If that is what my lord and lady wish, then I shall.” 

 

I willed myself not to blush. “Lady?” I questioned.

 

“You are a lady, are you not?”

 

I responded with a lopsided smile. The three of us talked well into the night about the history of Devildom, the little things of the human world, and my thoughts on life in Devildom. I got a lot of information and tips from that dinner, but there was one topic I don’t think I will ever forget.

 

“You don’t like pickles either?!” I exclaimed with my eyes bulging.

 

“No!” Diavolo responded with disgust. “You don't like them, too?”

 

“Ew, no way,” I agreed, “Pickles are gross.”

 

“Aniisha,” Barbatos sighed, “Do not encourage him.”

 

“But Barbatos, pickles taste funny,” I complained.

 

“You see?!” Diavolo’s left hand was gesticulating as he spoke to his butler. “I’m not the only one who thinks so!” The prince turned to me and pouted. 

 

Pouted . The Prince of Devildom pouted . Now, I have seen everything. “ Barbatos and Lucifer are always trying to trick me into eating pickles.”

 

“And we are never successful,” the butler said tiredly. 

 

I thought it was hilarious that Diavolo, The Prince and current Ruler of Devildom, was a picky eater and that his friends had to try to force him to eat his veggies. But something else caught my attention.

 

“Lucifer is in on this, too?”

 

That man was another mystery to me. I could never tell what he was thinking, and he always seemed to know something that he could use against you if you made one wrong move. He often wore a frown, but on the rare occasion that he smiled, it was something that would cause any demon to beg for forgiveness. I’ve seen it happen not about a week ago, actually. It was a sight to behold. 

 

Even with his brothers, there was this distance, this chill about him. I wondered if he ever relaxed. To me, he was all work and no play. Or if he did play, it wasn’t a game everyone could enjoy; only he would be laughing.

 

It was difficult for me to imagine The Avatar of Pride giving the time to make Diavolo eat pickles or just humoring Diavolo in general, but apparently, he did. I wanted to see it. 

 

“Yes, he and Barbatos conspire against me. It’s very sad to have the two people closest to me be so cruel,” he complained. 

 

“Young master, please .”

 

I spent the rest of dinner laughing. By the time we got up and headed to bed, it was well into the night. I didn’t realize how much time we spent chatting at the dinner table. Diavolo was content as if the late hour wasn’t a problem for him. Perhaps he was used to it since his work seemed to never end.

 

Diavolo and Barbatos both walked me to the guest room, though Barbatos commented that only one of them was required to take me. Diavolo ignored him. 

 

After countless staircases and confusing turns, we made it to a long hallway with glistening ruby candles on the walls.

 

“Here is your room for the night, Aniisha,” Barbatos said, gesturing to the open door. My mouth dropped as I stepped inside the room. It was ten times bigger than my room back at the House. Fairy lights covered the ceiling, making it seem like tiny stars making their way down to twist in the ivy on my walls. The circular king-size bed was right next to a wall made out of glass that led to a large patio overlooking the rest of Devildom. “This is beautiful,” I whispered.

 

After I finished marveling at the majesty of the room, I turned around and fidgeted with my fingers because I had no idea what to do with them. “Thank you,” I said, trying to put all my gratitude into those two words. They were so kind and open, and it was a wonderful change to the malice of the outside world.

 

“Anytime, Aniisha,” Diavolo said with a smile. 

 

“I will leave a cart outside your door for any clothes you feel comfortable with me washing,” Barbatos said. “There are sleeping garments in the closet. Call or text me if you need something,” he reminded me, “Good night.”

 

“Good night,” I responded. They closed the door, and I spun around, taking in my surroundings once more. Today was a wonderful day.

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

Breakfast was delicious as it was filling with Barbatos as the chef. I would’ve loved to help him, but the butler had just finished cooking by the time I came down. 

 

Perhaps I would’ve made it if I didn’t get lost. I tried my best to remember where we went last night, but I failed miserably. I was never good at directions. Luckily for me, I bumped into Diavolo, who took me to the dining area. 

 

“How do you usually get to school?” I asked both of them.

 

“If we are running late, we teleport. Sometimes, I fly over when Barbatos has things to do elsewhere. I do find joy in walking to school and admiring the scenery, but that means I have to wake up earlier than usual,” Diavolo said dejectedly. 

 

“I totally get what you mean. I usually have trouble sleeping, but on the rare occasion that I do sleep, I find it difficult to get out of bed,” I agreed. 

 

“You do not sleep well?” Diavolo frowned. 

 

...Oops. I didn’t mean for that little tidbit to slip out, and I winced internally. “Not often, but I did sleep well last night though,” I assured. “I fell into a deep sleep the moment my head hit my pillow. I just woke up early, and I couldn’t go back, so I got up. It’s a good thing, don’t you think, since you two should be in school at what? Before six? You have forty-five minutes which is more than enough time to get ready.”

 

Diavolo hummed in dissatisfaction, but didn’t say anything. “Anyways,” I said, “I don’t know how you do it, Barbatos. Being good at everything, I mean.”

 

Luckily, the butler dropped it altogether and chuckled instead, “I am a man of many talents, my lord and lady.”

 

I scoffed with mock irritation while amusement shone in my eyes. Barbatos may seem like a humble demon, and in many ways, he is, but he was also so damn prideful and bragged so subtly that most people missed it. 

 

“I think today,” Barbatos continued, “We’ll take the car to RAD.”

 

“Car? You have ca-...wait, no, stupid question.” Of course, the Demon Prince had cars. It's not as if I haven’t seen cars on the streets as I walked to and from school. The two looked at me amusedly, silently laughing at my blunder.

 

“Okay, so cars. Right. When are we leaving?”

 

“As soon as we are ready,” Diavolo said. 

 

I nodded, “Let me get my stuff.”

 

In about fifteen minutes, we made our way to the garage. Usually, it takes me much longer, but I didn’t want Diavolo and Barbatos to wait. As we walked, I gave up on trying to remember all the twists and turns of the palace. It was just too big for me to handle. The school and the House of Lamentation were challenging enough.

 

I really should have expected the countless cars that Diavolo had. It felt like he had every model in every color. From sports cars to sleek cars, trucks to RVs, buggies to minivans, he had it all.

 

“Goddamn, Diavolo,” I said, after a low whistle, “Why do you even need all of these cars?”

 

He shrugged, “You never know.”

 

I gave him an incredulous look while he grinned and opened the door to a fancy-looking car. Now, I wasn’t big on cars and was never one to learn about them, but this was the first time I thought a car was sexy. 

 

A car . What was the world coming to?

 

That was the only word I could think of describing it. Barbatos turned it on, and I swear the car purred. I was so angry at myself for thinking a car was attractive. It was so dumb, but I couldn’t help it. 

 

I wanted one. I didn’t have a reason to have it; a car is a car, after all. Nevertheless, it would be a huge flex. I probably just end up looking at it because I’d be scared to drive it. 

 

Wait. I shook my head to clear my head. This wasn’t right. I wasn’t usually like this. Other people who actually understand cars would benefit from this more than I would, so I shouldn’t just take one just for taking’s sake. I wanted it, but I didn’t really need it. It’d be too greedy of me. 

 

The ride was a short but enjoyable one. Barbatos’s driving was impeccable, and Diavolo was amusing as always. They really made for delightful company. I wondered how Lucifer fit into all of this; I would love to see them interact without any eyes watching them. I bet he was different, and that was definitely a side I wanted to know. I wondered if I could somehow manage to catch a glimpse of it during my stay here. Maybe I should set it as one of my goals for this year. 

 

Barbatos stopped right in front of the school, dropping us off before parking the car. The butler opened Diavolo’s door, and when the prince stepped out, he offered a hand and helped me out as well. It wasn’t a difficult task, but if he wanted to play gentleman, I wasn’t going to stop him. No one has ever treated me like this before, and I would be lying if I said that I didn’t enjoy it.

 

But the happy bubble burst when I noticed a hundred eyes on me. I nearly slapped myself for being stupid. Diavolo’s status meant that he always had the public’s attention. Attention that I wanted to avoid.

 

“Aniisha, are you alright?” Diavolo asked with a concerned furrow of his eyebrows.

 

“Yeah. It’s just...the student’s stares just caught me off guard, that’s all.” I shook my head and tried for a smile.

 

“You need not worry, Aniisha,” Barbatos said, “It will be alright.”

 

I pursed my lips, but I trusted Barbatos’s words. What else could I do? Diavolo offered his arm with a reassuring smile. I took it, fully knowing that I was just adding fuel to the forest fire, but decided to focus on the comfort Diavolo gave me. 

 

It felt like forever, but we finally made it to the entrance doors of the school. I thought things were going smoothly until I caught curious green eyes. 

 

Oh no…

 

The fourth-born watched me until I was out of view. Trouble was stirring. I just knew it, and guess what? I was right. 

 

My phone kept going off in the middle of class, earning me a glare from the professor. I checked it afterward, ready to tell off whichever of my friends texted me, only to find that it was actually Asmodeus. We haven’t talked since I proposed the game. 

 

Asmodeus: Aniisha!

Asmodeus: Lucifer said you wouldn’t be coming to breakfast today, but you don’t come to breakfast often anyway, so we didn't think much of it

Asmodeus: Until Satan told me he saw the oddest thing this morning…

Asmodeus: Do you know what it was?

Asmodeus: Apparently, you rode with Lord Diavolo to school

Asmodeus: AND

Asmodeus: You two were being quite affectionate this morning 

Asmodeus: Arms locked, and the whole shebang 

Asmodeus: Wanna give me all the juicy details?

Asmodeus: I promise I won't tell anyone

Me: First of all, we weren't acting affectionate

Me: Secondly, I rode with him because he offered

Me: Thirdly, there is nothing to tell because nothing happened

Me: Also, stop texting me when you know I’m in class! I know you know that I have history of Devildom for first period

Asmodeus: You’re no fun Aniisha

Me: :P

 

I avoided Asmodeus like the plague for the rest of the day because I just didn’t want to face him. Despite the size of the school, I found it difficult to hide from The Avatar of Lust when he was motivated to talk to someone. It also didn’t help that he had many people texting him and telling him where I was. I guess I should thank him because my concern for him distracted me from the harsh whispers in the halls.

 

Finally, the day ended more or less uneventfully. The angels were off doing whatever angels do while Solomon and Barbatos were doing their own thing, leaving me to walk back to the House of Lamentation alone. That was fine because from the time I spent with Diavolo and Barbatos, to the events of this morning, to the hide and seek game I played with Asmodeus, I had a lot on my mind. I needed some time to digest everything on my own. 

 

My thoughts were interrupted when something hit me square in the face, causing me to stagger back. I rubbed my nose after I regained my balance and looked for whatever it was that flew at me. 

 

It was a soccer ball. 

 

I went to pick it up and looked for the owner. A little girl with purple hair came running over. 

 

“I’m so sorry, miss! I kicked the ball too hard, and it bounced off the wall and...” She glanced at the ball then back to my face. 

 

“Hit my face?”

 

“Yeah...” she said, eyes down in shame. I bent down and held the ball out to her. Her eyes were a curious thing: her sclera were completely black, and her pupils were stark white. 

 

“It’s alright,” I said with a smile, “You know, you have a powerful kick. I’m impressed.”

 

Her mood changed quickly after my compliment, and she beamed at me. “Thank you! I want to be a professional soccer player and play in the kingdom-wide soccer tournament when I’m all grown up!”

 

“That’s amazing,” I replied with equal enthusiasm, “With determination like that, I’m sure you will make it in.” I stuck my hand out, “I’m Aniisha. What’s your name?”

 

“I’m Enya!” She tilted her head in confusion. “What are you doing with your hand?”

 

“Oh,” I immediately retract my hand. I keep on forgetting it’s not a common practice here in Devildom. “It’s a human custom. We shake hands when we meet someone.”

 

“Can I try?” She stuck her hand out and waited for me to make a move. I laughed and shook her hand. 

 

“Nice to meet you, Enya.”

 

“You too! Um,” she let go of my hand, “Are you really a human?” 

 

“Yes, I’m one of the exchange students at RAD.”

 

“You mean the adult academy? I have a sister who goes there! I go to the elementary school on the other side of the city.”

 

“Why is it so far?” 

 

She shrugged, “Mama says it’s safer that way. Crazy things happen at the adult school.”

 

That was probably for the best. There was always an area in the school that got blocked off. I can only assume what happened by the blood on the walls. It’s definitely not a proper learning space for children. 

 

“Why do you feel powerful? You’re a human.”

 

“Um...I made a pact with a high-ranking demon.” That was the only explanation I had. I was just a regular human, after all. 

 

“Hm, that’s cool. Come on,” she said, grabbing my hand again and pulling. “I like you, and I want you to meet my Mama.”

 

I laughed as I nodded and let her guide me over to one of the stores. It was a small jewelry shop. I would have missed it if it wasn’t for the fairy lights outlining the doorway. 

 

“Are we friends?” Enya suddenly asked, “Can we be friends?”

 

I grinned, “Of course! I’d love to be your friend!”

 

She leaped up in the air and cheered. “Mama!” She yelled as she ran into the shop. I followed at a slower pace. “Mama! I have a new friend!”

 

“That’s wonderful, honey. Who is-”

 

The woman stopped cleaning the countertop and stared in horror. She looked like her daughter with her short purple hair and small black horns. The only difference was that Enya’s eyes were all black with white pupils while her mother had regular green eyes. 

 

“Mama, this is Aniisha. She goes to RAD just like Yismin!”

 

Enya’s mom eyes me warily, making me fidget under her gaze. “Enya, I left some cookies for you in the kitchen. Why don’t you go and eat while I talk to...Aniisha...for a second,” she said as she slowly walked around the counter.

 

“Okay,” Enya chirped. She turned to me and explained, “Our house is just above the store. That means we live in a store! It’s so cool.” With that, she left to climb up the spiral stairs. 

 

It was just me, the mother, and her suspicious green eyes. “Hello,” I said with a smile. She didn’t feel like she was hostile, but she was on a thin line. One wrong move, and she certainly would become aggressive. 

 

“What do you want with my daughter?” She asked in a stern tone. 

 

“Nothing,” I answered. “I just met her today.”

 

“How did you meet her?”

 

I hesitated. If I told her the truth, she might think I was here because I was angry that her daughter hurt me. If I lied, then she would think me untrustworthy. After a moment to think, I said, “Your daughter accidentally hit me in the face on my way home.”

 

“So what? You looking for revenge? Compensation?” She took a threatening step towards me. 

 

I called it. I lifted my hands in defense, “No, it was an accident. It’s fine. She just brought me in on her own.”

 

“You could have refused.”

 

“Why would I do that?”

 

“Why did you agree?”

 

“Listen,” I said tiredly. I already had to deal with this kind of attitude at school. I just wanted a break. “I mean no harm to you or your daughter or anyone else in Devildom.” I sighed. “It’s more than obvious that you want me gone, so I’ll get out of your hair.” I made my way over to the door, but before I looked back over my shoulder. “Your daughter is a sweet girl. You should be proud. Have a good day.”

 

I took a deep breath once I stepped outside. It was so draining to deal with all of this negativity, and I just wanted a nap. I couldn’t wait to get to bed. But first...

 

I pulled out my phone and scrolled through my contacts with one demon in mind. 

 

“Sup?”

 

“Don’t you dare ‘sup’ me, Mammon,” I said as I walked back to the House. “I didn’t see you in school at all today, Mammon. Where were you?”

 

“I didn’t go to school today,” he said. I could hear the shrug in his voice. 

 

“Why not?”

 

“I stayed overnight at the casino. It would have been too much of a hassle to leave.”

 

“And your classes?”

 

“School is school, work is work. I’ll deal with it later.”

 

“Well, you’re going to deal with me now. You said you were going to pick me up yesterday, and you backed out on me!”

 

“Geez, I was playing a really important game. I couldn’t just leave to pick you up from school. What were you doing there so late anyway?”

 

“Scho-” I took the phone off my ear and looked at it incredulously. He thought I was stuck at school? I put him on speaker as I checked the message I sent him that day. To my annoyance, I never told him where I was at. Well, I wasn’t about to tell him now—the bastard.

 

“Was the gambling really that important? I asked multiple times if you could pick me up and if you were sure you could pick me up, and you said ‘yes’ every single time!” I groaned as I put the phone back on my ear. “You can’t just reassure me then fucking ditch last minute. That was an absolute ass move, Mammon. This is exactly why it’s hard for other people to trust you because you are incredibly fickle and unreliable.”

 

“Aniisha, relax-” 

 

“One of these days, that nonchalant attitude of yours is going to get you in even bigger trouble. Don’t think that I don’t know about your reputation, Mammon. You’re quite infamous, you know. Be careful, or you might find yourself in a situation that you’re going to regret. You might make a mistake that can’t be undone or fixed, and it might haunt you for the rest of your days. You might be lucky now, but one day, your luck just might run out, and you’re going to wish you put more care into things and did something about it,” I finished. I was out of breath, but it felt so nice to get my frustration off my chest.

 

Mammon groaned, “Maybe it was a blessing I didn’t go to school today. Otherwise, I’d have to listen to you in person.”

 

“Why you-!” I nearly growled. 

 

“Listen, I’ll make it up to you. We can watch TSL tonight and-”

 

“I don’t want to watch tonight.”

 

“Oh, come on, Aniisha. Don’t be like that.”

 

“I’m tired, okay? It’s been a long day, and I just want to finish my work and knock out. We’ll just have to raincheck. Enjoy the rest of your day, Mammon,” I finished tiredly. 

 

He was silent for a few moments, and I thought he was gone already. As I removed my phone from my ear, I heard him respond, “I’m sorry.”

 

“It’s fine, Mammon,” I sighed, running a hand through my hair.

 

“Do...do you still trust me?”

 

I stopped walking at his question. In terms of picking me up from places and meeting up with me, it was a 50/50 chance. However, I found myself not faulting him too much for that for some reason, though my head told me I should. 

 

But as a whole? Did I trust him as a friend, a person? Did I trust that he cared for me to some extent? Of course. I was upset, but I wouldn’t turn him away just for that. I don’t know if he considered me a friend, but I regarded him as one, so I would treat him as such. 

 

“Yes, I still trust you.”

 

“Why?”

 

“I just do. Now stop questioning it.”

 

“...Okay.”

 

I shook my head, “I’ll see you later. Have fun, Mammon.”

 

“Bye, Aniisha.”

 

When I woke up the following morning, I found a tiny bag of cheap chocolate coins beside a note that read:

 

“Thanks .”

 

I could only think of one person who could have left this. I chuckled under my breath; I must have really caught him off guard. Silly boy.

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

“Aniisha, have you seen this app?” Luke scooted closer to me and pressed his small body on my side. “It’s a game where you’re a shark, and you eat other fish to get stronger and bigger!”

 

“Hey, that’s similar to some games back in the human world,” I said. “Let’s download it!”

 

Luke and I were spending lunch huddled together under our tree, just looking at the phone features and apps. Simeon had something to do, Barbatos and Diavolo were busy doing royal things, and Solomon was off doing some shady spell or whatever. It was fine with me because that meant I could spend time with the one and only adorable Luke.

 

“Look, look, Aniisha! This app has funny filters. We should try it! Asmodeus was talking about Devilgrammable pictures, and Solomon thinks we should try it sometime,” Luke said excitedly. 

 

For all the fuss he makes about demons, he sure spends a lot of time with them and actually enjoys it. But that was something I could never say to him because he would get all defensive and upset. On second thought, maybe I should. Luke is always amusing when he’s upset.

 

“Luke,” I said, chuckling, “I don’t think that’s what he means when he said ‘Devilgrammable.’”

 

“Huh? Then what did he mean.”

 

I spent the rest of lunch explaining the definition of aesthetically pleasing and attractive photographs, using the human world’s phrase ‘instagrammable’ as a base. They were practically the same thing anyway. After showing him a few more examples, the bell rang, and we made our way to our respective classes.

 

I had two more classes to go to, but I was so ready to spend more time with Luke and stop thinking so much. School was draining as it is, but these classes are on subjects that I never thought I’d come across, from magic to potions to the history of the three realms. It wasn’t as overwhelming as it was a month ago when I first started, but the concepts were still tricky to latch on to.

 

“Hello, Aniisha.”

 

I turned around to find Satan and Beelzebub walking up behind me. I warily looked at Satan. I didn’t know what he felt about me or what he thought about the time I rode to school with Diavolo. We haven’t talked since that one breakfast morning. “Hi,” I greeted. 

 

“I heard something interesting from Asmo,” the fourth-born said. “Apparently, you and Levi are having a little competition. Is he correct?”

 

I groaned, “I told Asmodeus not to tell people.”

 

“Don’t worry,” Beelzebub intervened, “He only told us. He said that you didn’t want many people to know about this for now.”

 

“I guess that's good,” I replied with uncertainty. 

 

Beelzebub looked like he wanted to ask something so I tilted my head slightly, silently urging him to speak. Finally, he asked, “Mammon said you wanted to distract Lucifer with Levi’s TSL record.” He waited for my answer, and I nodded. “Why?”

 

Like the time with Lucifer, the angels, Solo, and Barbatos, I didn’t think it was wise to tell them about the voice. “Lucifer stopped me from going up the attic and...well, I got curious. He was very adamant that I stayed away from that place. I wanted to see why,” I explained.

 

“You don’t say,” Beelzebub murmured. He let out a deep breath through his nose before speaking, “I’ll let you in on a nice piece of information. Levi is the demon of envy. If you can work him into a jealous frenzy, he’ll lose control of himself. Then he’ll be guaranteed to slip up somehow, giving you an opening you can exploit.” 

 

“Yeah, he seems like the type to be driven by his emotions. That’s how I got him to agree to this competition in the first place,” I said, unsure as to why I was telling them this. 

 

He looked at me with a grave expression. “Just one thing, though. If Levi does lose control of himself, your life will also be in danger.”

 

“That’s something I’ve already put into consideration.”

 

“You’re really okay with this?” Beelzebub asked in mild surprise. I just shrugged.

 

“I’ll give you a piece of advice too.” Satan was quiet up until now, and surprised me when he spoke up. I was even more shocked that he was helping me as well.

 

“The DVD version of TSL is up to season 7 now. That’s the most recent release. Meanwhile, the original book version is up to volume 8 at this point. Volume 9 of the book isn’t out yet, but if you want to know what’s going to happen in it, you should ask Simeon.”

 

“Simeon?” I asked, confused. “Why would he know about this?”

 

“Don’t ask me,” he replied coolly, “Ask him.”

 

Now that I think about it, Simeon was acting very suspicious when he offered to help some days ago at lunch. It turns out that my angel friend has been keeping secrets from me, and I was eager to uncover them. But first things first...

 

“Thanks, but why are you helping me?” I asked, “I didn’t expect any help from you guys. Shouldn’t you be on your brother’s side?”

 

“Levi can handle himself, but according to Mammon, our other older brother is more than willing to kill you after this competition. I’m afraid that can’t happen, especially when my brothers and I are the ones tasked to help you during your stay here in Devildom,” Beelzebub explained.

 

“Besides, if you win, that means you can go against Lucifer’s wishes, and I’m sure he won’t be pleased about that. I enjoy making things difficult for Lucifer, and I’d love to see him lose his cool again,” Satan said with a sinister smile. I felt a shiver crawl down my spine. 

 

Well, as long as it benefits me, right?

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

I stretched, groaning as my joints popped. School was finally over. I made my way to the school entrance, where Luke and Simeon were already waiting for me. 

 

I waved at them, “Hey, guys.”

 

Simeon smiled, “Hello, Aniisha.”

 

“Good afternoon, Aniisha,” Barbatos said behind me, which caused me to jump. 

 

“Oh my god, you scared me, Barbatos. When did you get here?”

 

The butler only chuckled before Solomon arrived. “Hello, everyone,” The sorcerer greeted. “Shall we get going?”

 

I looked at him, confused. “Going? Going where?”

 

“Oh, I forgot to tell you, Aniisha,” Luke answered bashfully. “We’re going to the Castle to take Devilgrammable pictures! Barbatos is driving us.”

 

“Lord Diavolo has decided to fly around the Devildom before going home, so he does not need me to drive him. ” Barbatos explained before I could ask.

 

“Cool, onward then,” I said, laughing, but before we could even move, a voice called out to me.

 

“Oi, Aniisha!” Mammon grabbed my arm. “Let’s go,” he said.

 

“Go? Go where?” Now what? Why were people making plans without telling me? I mentally groaned. “Mammon, quit pulling,” I huffed.

 

He turned to me with a frown on his face, totally confusing me. He said, “We have to study for your TSL competition, and I’m free now. So let’s go.” He started pulling again.

 

“Demon!” Luke called out. “Aniisha is coming with us!”

 

“Sorry, chihuahua. Aniisha and I have plans already, so I’m taking her home. Later!”

 

I looked back with an apologetic smile, “Sorry. You guys go ahead. I’ll join another time.”

 

“The doors are always open for you, Aniisha,” Barbatos said with an amused expression.

 

“Bye-bye, Luke! We’ll see each other this weekend, so don’t worry-! Hey, Mammon, relax!” I swatted his arm, but it only caused him to increase his speed. “Bye,” I called back one final time. I heard laughter behind me.

Notes:

1) Dia is such a kind soul, but his words and actions cause a lot of work for Barbatos. Gah, I love them. I wrote another thing for them, but I felt like I needed to explain something important before it happens, soooooo, that scene got moved to a later chapter. Sad, but it must be done.

2) Aniisha meeting people outside of RAD is important. This is the first step!

3) Mammon is rough around the edges, but he's a good guy. Did you catch the influence he has on her? Pacts aren't always good, especially with powerful demons. More on that later... Oh, and btw, we're going to be following his pov in the next chapter :)

4) Guys, the car thing really happened to me though. I was hanging with my friends once and this car drove by and I deadass said, "Damn, that's a sexy car." The way my hand flew to my mouth as soon as the words left them T-T I only thought about cars it in passing about a year ago, but that was the first time I ever said such a thing out loud. Even now, I'm still shook.

5) Edit 11/9/21: So, I went back *again* to revise her backstory. I have the idea in mind but whenever I try to put it into words, it doesn't express what I have in mind. What I have now is closer to what I want...I think haha.

Chapter 7: Lesson 3 - 4 // 3:14 - 4:1

Summary:

Mammon is struggling to accept that he cares for the human exchange student.
...
...
He gets there eventually.

Notes:

Mammon's POV!!

Mammon wasn’t really sure what he was doing. Sure, that can be applied to many situations, but this was different. This involved the human exchange student that forced him into a pact. He hated pacts because he was never one to be tied down by anyone beneath him. 

 

Mammon was pretty shameless when he needed to be, but that didn’t mean he was without pride. In terms of power and speed, he was one of the most powerful demons in all of Devildom. Very few people, demons and humans alike, leave unscathed when they pissed him off; oftentimes, he killed them or took everything they owned. On occasions, he did both. 

 

His brothers were another story. Even if they pissed him off more times than he can count, they were his family. He wasn’t about to kill his own brothers. Curse them and beat them, yes, but never eliminate them. None of his brothers would do that to each other. That being said, there weren’t many people who could tie him down.

 

Of course, there were his stupidly high debts that put a heavy weight on his shoulders. If the people he made bets with were unimportant enough, he could always kill them, and the debt instantly disappeared unless they roped him into a binding contract. However, he didn’t usually go for the small fry but for the bigger prizes, which unfortunately meant debts with people he wasn’t allowed to kill because of the paperwork mumbo jumbo. Lucifer and Diavolo would be on his ass if he did that again, and that was not a fun time. 

 

It wasn’t that he couldn’t pay it back. He had mounds of money sitting in his personal bank account that he never touched. Hoarding was one of his favorite things to do next to taking the possessions of other people. So why would he waste money on his debt? It was his money. He never spent it unless it was for a very good reason, like helping out his brothers. He didn’t do that very often, but at least he did it every few thousands of years or so. Everyone and everything else wasn’t worth it. He’d rather use his dirty money from his main account to pay for the things he wanted or to pay off his debt. 

 

Unfortunately, it was challenging to pay off debts when he was busy gambling away anything he earned, buying things, and ripping people off. He wasn’t the money-grubbing second-born for no reason, after all. 

 

So yes, debts were problematic, but that was something he could get out of eventually. A pact, however, was for eternity unless both parties agreed for it to be broken or if the human died. A human would have to be stupid to break off a pact with him, and the exchange student was not, no matter how much he said so. This human, Aniisha, was a nobody to him. She was a completely average human with no outstanding abilities or magical powers. Essentially, she was useless, so having this human girl control of his body against his will pissed him off immensely.

 

He made sure that she knew where her place was, even if she had power over him. He did his best to put her down and avoided her best he could, just hoping she would get herself into trouble and die. Unfortunately, that didn’t happen…

 

“Mammon, what’s going on?” Aniisha pressed.

 

…Instead, he found himself dragging her by the arm so that they could watch TSL together. He wanted to watch TSL. He wanted to hang out with her. He wanted to help her. Out of his own will, no less.  

 

“Mammon, please, you’re going too fast! I’m going to trip and fall, and it will be all your fault!” 

 

He could hear the pout in her voice, and he resisted the urge to smirk. Nevertheless, he slowed down. He heard a sigh of relief and a ‘thank you.’ 

 

Where did he go wrong? She wasn’t even using the pact to order him around, and he still did what she asked. He was supposed to be defiant to the end, but this was the opposite of that! 

 

“We’re going to the House,” he explained. 

 

“Why?”

 

Mammon scowled, “So we can review our stuff about TSL! Duh!”

 

“I thought you said you were busy today,” she replied, and she was right. 

 

He had planned to go gambling after a quick checkup around his level of Hell, but when he saw her all laughing and happy, he just had to intervene. It annoyed him enough that she hung out with the angels and the wizard. It made sense though: angels naturally held love for humans, and therefore, cared for her more than any of the demons here while Solomon was human just like she was.

 

But Barbatos? Barbatos was a demon. Mammon spent more time with her, yet she acted more comfortable around the butler than she did with her own pact mate. That was something that didn’t sit right with him. 

 

No, he decided, there was no way the butler was there for her, which meant Barbatos was only there for Solomon or something. None of them were friends with Aniisha anyway. They just pitied her. That was it. 

 

“Mammon?” Her voice pulled him out of his thoughts. “Are you okay? You’re very tense right now,” she said as she glanced at his tight grip on her arm. 

 

He quickly let go of her and shoved his hands in his pockets. “I’m fine,” he replied, willing himself to calm down. He didn’t want to think of whatever was going on with him. 

 

After dropping by to get some food, Mammon and Aniisha made a beeline for her room as they usually did. While they walked through the halls, he noticed glowing orange eyes peeking from behind the corner. 

 

Levi had been watching Aniisha for weeks now, following her whenever she was in the House, and Mammon wasn’t sure why he was doing that. He knew that Levi was a weirdo, but he would have never pegged his brother as a stalker. Well, he supposed it didn’t matter because Levi was keeping his distance. It still didn’t make it any less creepy. 

 

When they arrived in Aniisha’s room, Mammon began to get out the TSL books, but she stopped him. 

 

“We should do homework first,” she said. 

 

“Homework is gross and boring,” he complained. 

 

“I agree, but I’d really rather get it over with now. Come on, Mammon.”

 

He groaned but complied. She was right; he might as well get it done and over with. After what seemed like forever — Aniisha noted that it had only been an hour — they finally finished their work. Kind of. 

 

Mammon couldn’t answer her questions because he wasn’t really good at school. He was street smart, not book smart. That was Lucifer and Satan’s forte. 

 

Once Aniisha felt like her work was good enough and grew tired of Mammon's complaints, Mammon brought out the TSL novels. “We’re going to go over the events in the book,” he explained when he saw her confused face. “While the series was close to the book, there were still changes.”

 

“You’re right,” she said, biting her lip. “Leviathan would definitely use this against us.” Frowning, she added, “But there’s so much content. I’m only halfway through the third book. There’s no way we could finish this all and memorize it in the time that we have.”

 

Oh. He didn’t think about that. Oops. 

 

“Can’t we use the internet to look for the differences between the series and the books?” She asked. “I’m thinking one of us will read an important plot point in the book, and the other will read the synopsis and analysis online. I’ll read more often so I can finish the series faster, allowing us to cover more content.”

 

Okay, she earned a few more points in his book for that. Immediately, he dove for the laptop and exclaimed, “I call the internet!”

 

She smiled and shook her head. Somewhere within the first two hours, her phone started to blow up with messages. 

 

He didn’t pay any mind to it until she started laughing and texting back. After a few more repeats of this, he barked, “Aniisha, this is not the time to get distracted! Just who is that anyway?!”

 

“Geez, Mammon, calm down. It’s just Luke.”

 

“The angel?”

 

“Yeah, why?”

 

He turned his attention back to the computer and replied, “Nothing.” He quieted for a few minutes when he remembered what she said earlier that day. “What did you mean you’ll see him this weekend?”

 

“Exactly what it means, Mammon,” she replied with an eye roll. “I’m going to hang out with Luke and Simeon.”

 

“Why?”

 

“What do you mean ‘why?’ Because they’re my friends, and friends spend time with each other.”

 

His eyes widened. He didn’t realize she was actually that close to anyone. So they were actually friends? Like friends friends? He didn’t like it. 

 

She scoffed at his incredulous expression and the conversation ended. 

 

Some hours passed — he was never one to pay attention to time — and Mammon felt eyes on him. When the feeling remained, he looked up and caught Aniisha staring at him. “What?” he asked defensively. “If there's something you want to ask me, you’d best do it now.”

 

“Well,” she began, considering her words. She hesitated, but it seemed that she decided to try her luck anyway, “Since we’re not fighting each other right now, I figured we should get to know more about one another.”

 

“...Huh? What do you mean?”

 

“I mean, get to know more about each other personally. I know you are The Avatar of Greed, Ruler of the Fourth Level of Hell, second-born of the demon lords, but that’s just your surface.”

 

Mammon bit his cheek in thought. It was true that they were on better terms than before, but that didn’t mean they should get closer. He could say no, but when she looked at him with stupid, hopeful eyes, he figured it wouldn’t hurt to tell her some things. 

 

“I guess. What do you want to know?”

 

“Tell me, Mammon,” she said, “What are your hobbies?”

 

“Hobbies?” Mammon scoffed, “I don’t have any.”

 

She dimmed. “No hobbies? There has to be something. At least one thing.”

 

Mammon thought about it for a while. “I guess I like taking it easy, laughing, and having fun! That’s my hobby.” He wasn’t sure why he was answering her question. He wasn’t obligated to, but if it made her happy, then he might as well. Not that he cared for her happiness, of course. 

 

“That’s more of a lifestyle than a hobby,” she said with a growing grin. “Still, I didn’t expect that from you. You’re always grumpy around me.”

 

He shrugged and ignored her last comment. He said, “I like gambling and playing. I also like watching Lucifer squirm, like when he’s in a bad situation, and he doesn’t know what to do. I don’t know. Could you really call that a hobby?”

 

She let out a small chuckle which caused Mammon to stare at her strangely. It seemed to only increase her amusement. “I’m not sure if that counts as a hobby, but I’ll take it.”

 

She laughed at the weirdest things, but in all honesty, he wasn’t complaining. Her laugh and joy were genuine, and he wasn’t about to smother it. 

 

“Well, what about you?” He asked. 

She calmed down and tapped a finger on her notepad. “I dabbled in whatever struck my fancy growing up,” she began. “But I guess something that stayed constant was singing and dancing. I loved them the most. I would even go as far as to say it’s a passion of mine, and it’s something I'd want to pursue if I could.”

“Why don’t you?” 

“I don’t know. It just doesn’t seem like I’d get anywhere with it. Besides, I don’t think I’m good enough,” she replied. She was smiling, but her eyes were downcast. 

Mammon frowned. He didn’t like the change in mood, so he did what he did best: cause some ruckus. 

 

“That’s it? Sounds pretty boring.”

 

“Hey!” She threw a pillow at him and pouted when he dodged it. “Boring for you, but I’ll have you know that it’s more than enough for me.”

 

He grinned, “That’s because you’re a boring person.”

 

“And yet, here you are, spending time with a boring person,” she retaliated. 

 

He sputtered, not knowing how to respond to that. She laughed again. Rude. 

 

At least she was laughing again. 

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

“Mammon,” a man’s voice called, “You going gambling with us today?”

 

He turned around to see his buddy, Axle. Trailing behind him were Juniper and Adia. 

 

“Yeah, man,” Mammon responded. “I’m definitely going today.”

 

“You better! You completely stood us up yesterday,” Juniper complained. “What’s up with that?”

 

Mammon scratched his head as he thought of what he should say. He couldn’t just tell them that he made a split-second decision to spend the day with the human he had been complaining about for over a month now. He also couldn’t tell them that he slept over in said human’s room and walked to school with her or that he dropped her off at her classroom just now. 

 

“Ah,” he ended up saying with a shrug, “The Great Mammon is a busy man.”

 

“Shit happens,” Axle said. “We’re looking forward to the game. I think you’ll enjoy the stakes tonight because they are hella high.”

 

“The players put so much on the line this time, Lord Mammon,” Adia squealed, “Oh, I’m getting excited just thinking about it.”

 

The greed from the women oozed out of them, giving Mammon a surge of energy. One of the reasons he gambled so often was not only because he enjoyed the adrenaline and the money he could win, but also because the people who surrounded him fed his power. Demon energy was good, but human energy was great. Unfortunately, the only human in close vicinity did not share the same love of gambling. Such a waste.

 

“Alright, ladies,” Axle said, sliding away from the women, “It’s almost time for class. We’ll see you later. Let’s go, Mammon.”

 

Giving the demons a nod, Mammon followed his friend to their classroom. He liked Axle because he was different. He wasn’t greedy for the prizes like the rest of them. He didn’t gamble for the money; he gambled for the rush, the fear, and the exhilaration. Axle's desire for more excitement fed Mammon’s power, and he knew Asmo also got a kick out of Axle’s lust for gambling intoxication.

 

Still, Axle was one of his closest friends. He even allowed him to call him Mammon so casually without any honorifics. Yes, Axle had his flaws, but Mammon had many as well. Axle was one of the few sincere and honest people who weren’t afraid to make crazy and stupid gambles. People like Axle were rare, so he made sure their friendship stayed strong.

 

Mammon detested school, but his closest friends made it worth it, and Aniisha shockingly fell into that circle. He had stopped avoiding Aniisha a while back, so they spent more time together in between classes. Ever since he started opening up to her more, she became warmer and friendlier, so whenever they passed each other in the hall, Aniisha would give a wave or a greeting. There were times when she would even run up to him and ask how his day was or where he was headed. 

 

At first, it confused him, and it made him wary, but eventually, he came to accept it. He expected it every day, and some days, like today, he would look forward to it. He didn’t realize that he was waiting for her until Axle pointed it out. He bristled when Axle teased him, but he wasn’t going to tell Aniisha to stop. No one greeted him so freely and happily, so of course, he was enjoying it.

 

People pointed and whispered his name in the halls and the streets. They knew his face, his infamy, his money, and his dirty deeds, meaning they were cautious around him. The ones who approached him reeked of fear, greed, and desire, and it got old really quickly. Aniisha came to him with smiles and hope, hope that he will spend another afternoon with her. He liked the change.

 

Nevertheless, the human held him back. He had games to play, gambles to make, money to spend, and a reputation to uphold; doing whatever she wanted made him lose so much time. He hated to admit it, but he was getting a bit attached to the human. He had to distance himself...which meant he had to spend more time away from her and more time gambling!

 

It’s a win-win. 

 

...or a win-lose depending on if he wins the game or not.

 

Once the women were out of earshot, Axle moved in closer. “Seriously though, man,” he said with a frown. “You were so excited for that game because of the loot that was on the line. By dipping, you just lost it all.”

 

“I can win it back today. It’s not a problem,” Mammon replied with a shrug. “Worst-case scenario, I don’t win, and I kill them. They aren’t important enough for Lucifer to get on my back about.”

 

“Well, yeah, but what happened yesterday? I thought you were free.”

 

Mammon was silent. He didn’t want to admit it was because he was jealous. No, not jealous. He was just doing his job and keeping the human safe. The sorcerer was sketchy as fuck, Barbatos was dangerous, and the angels… Well, nothing was wrong with the angels, but Luke was annoying. He didn’t want Aniisha to become more annoying by spending time with the chihuahua. 

 

“I made last-minute plans with Aniisha.”

 

Axle blinked. “Just a month ago, you hated her guts. You literally told me every day that you hoped that she would die so you wouldn’t have to deal with her. What changed?”

 

What had changed? Maybe it had something to do with the way that she held her ground or the way she spoke her mind when other humans would be too terrified to talk. Maybe it was the way she still treated him with a kindness that he didn’t deserve, like the way she refused to drag him about despite having the power to do so. Maybe it was because she was genuinely kind and didn’t show her claws unless provoked; even then, she still gave them opportunities to change their ways. He would know because he was more than an ass to her initially, yet she still gave him a chance. And a second chance. And a third chance. 

 

He was certain she would get killed within a few weeks with her stupid forgiving nature. But she didn’t. She survived for much longer than he expected, and it was impressive, to say the least. Whatever the case, he wasn’t sure when his whole attitude changed. Perhaps it would be helpful if he paid a bit more attention to her. 

 

“Mammon?”

 

He was ripped from his thoughts. He honestly forgot he was walking to class. “Aniisha is my pact mate, and I have to respect that. That’s all there is to it,” he answered, ending the conversation then and there. They didn’t talk for the remainder of the walk to class which allowed him to ponder a bit more about the little human girl who caused him so much trouble.

 

However, he found that it was a mistake. All throughout his classes, his mind was still thinking about Aniisha, down to the exact detail. He felt like he was going in circles, but they came to one conclusion at least: he hated this pact thing. Well, he already knew that, but he now decided that he really, really, really hated it.

 

It was stupid. 

 

The human was stupid. 

 

The fact that he liked spending time with her was stupid. 

 

Whatever compliments he had once given her — mentally, of course —  he took it back.

 

He said he would help her out here in the Devildom, and they may be on better terms, but that didn’t mean that he still couldn’t be mad at the situation or the fact that a pact bound him. He could still hate her. And he really did. He hated just how much he liked her. He hated that she was able to make him like her. 

 

He realized that he spent a lot of his time glaring at her, but by doing so, he was also watching her do simple, mundane tasks. He noticed the little things she did, her little quirks. Even more so now that he actually worked with her. 

 

Whenever she was near, his eyes naturally drifted to her, and he couldn’t help but notice when she walked into the room. He didn’t realize it then, but looking back, he understood what he had done, understood just how much time and attention he gave her while also not giving her the time of day.

 

It was appalling as it was frustrating. Never has someone, let alone a human, taken up his thoughts like this before, but he couldn’t find it in him to do anything to stop it. It pissed him off.  

 

He sighed as he finished up his last class. It wasn’t like he would be listening even if he wasn’t thinking of Aniisha anyway, so it wasn’t a complete waste of his day. He was just so glad he was going out tonight. Gambling always made him feel better.

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

The private room was filled with smoke from the cigars of the players. With jaws clenching, nail scratching hardwood, and low growls, they waited with barely concealed impatience for the Second-Born to show up. The door opened with a loud thud. 

 

“Hey, hey, hey! The Great Mammon is here!”

 

“Took you long enough,” a player with red shades hissed. “I thought you wasn’t gonna show again.”

 

Mammon shrugged and sat at his usual spot on the far side of the round table. Immediately, his groupies crowded around him, Juniper taking a seat on his right and Adia on his left as his first and second most favored followers. The others sat behind him, ready to serve if he asked for something. 

 

“Well, we should be glad that Lord Mammon decided to bless us with his presence,” Juniper said as she hugged his arm. 

 

“Damn right,” Mammon agreed. He loved it when they stroked his ego; it made him forget how wretched he really was. 

 

“Let’s get started, shall we?”

 

The tension was thick. No words were spoken from anyone in the room, only the ruffles of movement every so often. Smug faces, small smiles, blank stares, everyone was trying to size each other up with no one knowing who was bluffing and who was not. 

 

Mammon usually didn’t care. He just gambled because he liked it. He loved winning, and he could win anytime if he wanted to, but being serious every game was so tiresome, so he’d rather just leave it all up to Lady Luck. 

 

However, she was not always on his side. The more negative he felt about himself, the more chances of him winning decreased drastically. After all, the more he liked someone, the more money came their way, and it applied to himself as well. It was why he surrounded himself with people who praised him, to boost his morale since doing it himself could only help so much. It didn’t matter if the people around him were fake; it was all he was able to get, so he’d take it.

 

It was hard to feel good about himself when people whispered about him with annoyance, fear, and even disdain. They’d never say it to his face, but he wasn’t sure if that made it better or worse. It didn’t matter; they didn’t know him.

 

Now his brothers, on the other hand, were merciless when they brought him down. It hurt because most of what they said was true, and he could hardly argue with them. It was different when it was family who criticized him. 

 

It helped that he didn’t mind too much about the insults they threw at him. Younger siblings were just pain in the asses like that, just as he was a major pain in the ass for Lucifer. 

 

Despite their cruel and twisted treatment of each other, they all knew they cared for each other no matter how it might seem otherwise. Even his older brother only wanted what was best for him, even if he had a sadistic way of showing it, and Mammon would be lying if he said he didn’t deserve all the lectures and beat-ups Lucifer gave him.

 

Nevertheless, it was hard to remember that any of them cared for each other because their familial love was so well hidden under all of their pride. Lately, they’ve been acting like enemies more often than not and fought each other with fists and words. There was a battle each day for some petty reason or another. It was probably because of the tension with the Diavolo bullshit and whatever was going on with Lucifer and Belph-

“-mon? Mammon?”

 

He looked up; apparently, he zoned out, and the game was already over. His hands just moved on their own from muscle memory. 

 

Adia cheered, “Mammon, you won!” 

 

He shook his head. Now was not the time to be thinking of family drama; he was here to release stress, not gain more. This is why he didn’t like using his brain. Better to be a fool than to dread every second of the day. 

 

He looked across the table to the boar demon — Mammon didn’t care enough to know his name — who was holding his head in his hands, eyes wide and unseeing. Mammon couldn’t blame him for such a reaction since he had lost more than the game: he had lost his freedom and his family. Greed had such terrible consequences. 

 

“Please,” the boar demon begged, “You could sell me but spare my wife and children.”

 

“No can do,” Mammon replied, “I didn’t even coerce you to make such high stakes. You made a conscious choice to gamble it all away.” 

 

Mammon really did feel bad for the demon. To become a servant for another just because you lost at a silly little game was more than humiliating, but that's just how the gambling world worked. A deal was a deal, and he couldn’t do anything about it.

 

“Damn you,” the boar demon growled as he was grabbed by the men around him, ready to take him away.

 

Mammon only laughed, “I already am.”

 

***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***~~***

 

He was losing his mind. The sensation of touches that were light as a feather stroking his very soul was more agonizing than any curse that he had the misfortune to have placed on him.

 

Mammon decided to avoid interacting with Aniisha that morning and went to school ahead as he tried to get his brain to stop thinking about her, but it seemed that karma was out to get him. He only began to think of her more, though this time it wasn’t his fault.

 

He was sure she didn’t even know what she was doing, and he wasn’t sure if that made it better or worse. He bounced his leg and tapped his pen, anything to distract himself from fingers tickling the insides of his chest.

 

“Mammon,” Asmo swatted his arm as he whisper-yelled, “Will you stop that?! It’s driving me insane!”

 

“Yeah? Well, I’m going insane,” he whisper-yelled back. 

 

After what felt like an eternity, Mammon rushed out of his seat and marched out of the classroom with one goal in mind: to find that damned human girl. He cursed when he realized that he didn’t even know her schedule, so she could literally be anywhere in the school. Luckily, it was lunchtime, meaning most students were heading to the cafeteria, so he made a beeline towards it, hoping to run into her there. 

 

It was almost difficult to make it past the other students, but he managed to push his way through with only a few angry yells behind him. He scanned his eyes across the busy room once, twice, thrice, but he couldn’t spot her. The human didn’t stick out at all, not with her black hair or brown skin. With all the food and the demons around, it was even hard to smell the human. She was completely average, and it was frustrating on many levels. 

 

His hand twitched when the pressure of the touches increased, and his search almost turned frantic. Much to his joy, he spotted the reason for his discomfort. There she was, sitting on a table with her food untouched beside her while she absently traced the area where the pact mark was located. His pact mark. 

 

Mammon stormed up to her and slammed his hands on the table, causing her to yelp and jump in her seat. He felt satisfaction at her shock but also guilt. It was a small part of him, but that was a small part too much. He should only feel pleasure from scaring a human. He mentally waved that thought away for now. He had other problems to focus on.

 

“Human,” he growled, “What the fuck do you want?!”

 

“What?” she asked, not in the least scared of the clearly irritated demon in front of her.

 

“Stop that.”

 

“Stop what? I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what’s going on,” she replied exasperatedly.

 

“Stop tracing the pact mark! I can feel that you know,” he explained with a fierce glare. “Pact marks mean that we are connected to each other, so touching it, clothed or not, while thinking of the demon will call them to you. It’s annoying and distracting, so stop it!”

 

She blushed lightly, and he would have thought it cute if he wasn’t so upset. “Sorry,” Aniisha said, “I didn’t know.”

 

“Damn right, you didn’t know,” he huffed as he sat down in front of her. “Don’t do it again. Why are you here anyway?”

 

She looked thankful for the change of subject, “I’m waiting for Simeon, Luke, Solo, and Barbatos.

 

“Barbatos? Lord Diavolo’s butler Barbatos?”

 

“Yes, is there another Barbatos in this school?” She asked dryly. “He’s usually busy, but Solo said that he would be eating lunch with us again.”

 

“Again?” Mammon’s mouth dropped, “You’re friends with Barbatos?”

 

Aniisha huffed, “Is it really that hard to believe that I am capable of making friends? You saw us hanging around before, Mammon. This shouldn’t be a surprise.”

 

“But, but-” he stammered, “Aniisha, Barbatos is a super-powerful demon and is feared all across Devildom. Even us brothers are wary around him, and you’re talking about him like it’s nothing!”

 

“Because it is nothing,” the woman replied, “I am very much aware that he is dangerous, all of them are. But that doesn’t matter to me. What does matter is the fact that they are kind and polite, and they treat me fairly, which is far more than what many other people have done. We get along, and we like each other’s company. I think that’s enough for the start of a good friendship. Power and race aren’t something I really take into consideration, but rather the person themselves.”

 

“That’s a great way of looking at things, Aniisha,” Simeon interrupted with the rest of the group in tow. 

 

“It would be a lot nicer and more peaceful if more people had your mindset,” Barbatos added with a smile. 

 

Aniisha’s cheeks colored before thanking them and changing the subject, “So what took you guys so long?”

 

“The professor assigned Luke and Solomon to clean up the classroom, and I decided to help,” Simeon explained.

 

“And I ran into them as they were headed to the cafeteria,” the butler added, “I hope you weren’t waiting too long.”

 

Aniisha shook her head, “No, you’re good. Besides, Mammon was keeping me company.”

 

The white-haired demon grumbled in response. He didn’t come here to make her feel less lonely. He came to scold her for causing him problems! She really was more trouble than what she was worth; of course, he didn’t tell her that otherwise, she would throw a hissy fit. Honestly, humans were so sensitive.

 

“Oh, we came to tell you that something came up and we can’t spend lunch with you today. Sorry,” Simeon apologized as Barbatos nodded.

 

“And I have a time-sensitive spell I’m working on that took an unexpected turn,” Solomon added.

 

Aniisha smiled understandingly, “Don’t worry about it. You go do what you gotta do. You have lives of your own, and I’m not going to be the one to hold you back. Go for it.”

 

“But Aniisha-”

 

“Luke, I’ll be fine.”

 

“Yeah, and I’m protecting her. Quit yapping, chihuahua,” Mammon said, crossing his arms.

 

“You?! You haven’t done anything this past month! Why should we trust you?! And I’m not a chihuahua!”

 

“Trust him because I trust him. Relax, Luke,” she said earnestly.

 

It was when she said things like that that made him want to help her more. No one trusted him. Well, his brothers trust him to some extent but only in very specific circumstances. Outside of his family, people generally don’t put their faith in him. Although, he’ll admit that they had a very good reason.

 

“I’m glad, Aniisha. If you do need us, however, we will be in the library,” Simeon said.

 

Mammon watched her wave goodbye to the others before turning to him with a smile. He grunted, “I’m going to get some food,” he said, getting up, “Wait here.” He didn’t go until she nodded. In a few minutes, they were in an empty classroom because Mammon complained that it was too loud in the cafeteria, and he wanted to talk to her about her upcoming competition. It wasn’t because he wanted to spend time with her alone. That definitely wasn’t it. 

 

“You’re awfully close to them,” he said as they walked through the halls. 

 

“To who?”

 

“Your...friends.” 

 

She narrowed her eyes. She apparently didn’t like how he hesitated when he said that, but he wasn’t trying to insult her. “Yes, you could say that I am,” she replied.

 

“Is that why you call Solomon ‘Solo’?” 

 

“Yeah. Friends give each other nicknames, Mammon.”

 

“Well, I’m your friend and you’re my friend!!” Mammon blurted out. He frowned, not meeting her eyes. They were friends, weren’t they? They hung out together, they ate snacks in her room together, and they...well, they did a lot of things together, and that’s what friends do, right?

 

He wasn’t really sure how to go about making new friends. Sure, he had people he went out with and few who he could rely on no matter what, other than his brothers, of course. But those people have been with him through thick and thin, and it happened so long ago that he can’t even remember how they became friends in the first place. 

 

For thousands of years, Mammon hadn’t gotten close with anyone new. He was a personable man, an extrovert who could make strangers trust his word within five minutes. He needed to be in order to scam people and gamble them away if he needed to. Everyone wanted something, money, power, fame, and they often used him in hopes of getting it. He saw right through them, literally saw their wants and desires. He was hardly loyal to other people because he knew they didn’t actually care for him, so why waste the energy?

 

But now, he was forced to get close to this human, to Aniisha, and they were connected no matter what. He had to spend time with her all because of the stupid pact, but if he were honest with himself, he wanted to spend time with her just because he thought she was sincere. 

 

He could see no desire for power or fame. Money and flamboyant wishes were always something humans desired, and Aniisha was no exception. Still, despite having a pact with the second most powerful demon lords of Devildom, Aniisha didn’t want to use The Great Mammon . She didn’t want his help or his power. She didn't want anything other than his respect and kindness. It was annoying but respectable. Nonetheless, she didn’t have anything to give him, and therefore, was useless to him. He kept reminding himself again and again that she was useless, that she was worthless to him so that he wouldn’t get attached. 

 

Yet, he found himself getting irritated every time she hung out with others. He was the one she should be closest to since they were connected in a way that no human or angel could ever be. He should be her first and foremost person to turn to. If that meant that he had to be friends with her, he would be friends with Aniisha. Was it that much of a surprise?

 

One look at Aniisha’s face told him that, yes, it was very surprising. After opening and closing her mouth like a gaping fish, she asked, “...I’m your friend?”

 

Mammon silently cursed when he felt his cheeks heat up. He hated feeling vulnerable, and all of this introspection made him extremely vulnerable. “Of course you are,” he answered gruffly. “The Great Mammon doesn’t just spend time like this for just anyone. Doesn’t matter if we’re in a pact or not!”

 

He ignored her bright smile. This might be a mistake, but he’ll just have to wait and see. 

 

“I’ve considered you my friend for a while now, so I’m glad you feel the same,” she said earnestly.

 

He swallowed and let out a huff he didn’t mean. “Whatever,” he mumbled. 

 

They finally found a classroom to eat in and made themselves comfortable, which included leaning back in his chair and propping up his feet on the table. He could have laughed at the incredulous expression on her face. 

 

“So,” she began as she pushed his feet aside so it wasn’t blocking her line of sight, “Does that mean you want a nickname? You know, as another step towards our friendship?”

 

Mammon didn’t really think this through. He wanted to be friends...kinda. But at the same time, did he really want a nickname? Unlike his brothers, there wasn’t a lot to do with his name. 

 

Sensing his hesitation, Aniisha quickly added, “Only if you’re comfortable.”

 

“Ugh. Listen, I want one, alright? But good luck trying to figure out what to call m-“

 

“Mammy.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Mam-mam.”

 

“Wait-”

 

“Mamo.”

 

“Mamo is fine-”

 

“Mon-mon.”

 

“No, stop-”

 

“Hmm, I’ve decided I’m going to use all of them, but I like Mammy the best. You can call me Anii.”

 

“That’s stupid! Don’t call me any of those!”

 

“Nope. It’s final, Mammy.”

 

“Aniisha!” The look on her face was the same expression she had when she challenged Levi not long ago, which told him that she was not backing out of this decision. He rubbed his face and groaned. “We’re getting off track,” he said, taking a bite out of his sandwich. “We came here to talk about your upcoming TSL competition. Any new ideas?”

 

“Actually,” she began while peeling a dragon blood orange. “Satan and Beel approached me some time ago and gave me some pointers.”

 

“Hold on, let me get this straight,” he said, putting his legs down, “You’re telling me that Beel and Satan both gave you advice on how to defeat Levi? And you didn’t bother saying anything to me?!”

 

“I forgot, okay?! And I was a bit busy, so it slipped my mind.”

 

“Ya don’t say…” Mammon sighed again.

 

She began relaying the information Satan and Beel told her. Just what were his little brothers planning? Satan was always trying to get on Lucifer’s nerves, and Mammon respected that but using a human was a new one. 

 

Now Beel...he couldn’t understand why he would help her. From what he understood, Aniisha and Beel weren’t friends. Then again, he didn’t know she was close enough to Barbatos that they considered themselves friends. He’ll just have to ask his younger brother later.

 

“Alright then,” he said, changing the subject, “Let’s figure out what our strategy’s gonna be with this Levi thing. Beel is telling the truth. Levi is more likely to slip up when he’s in a jealous rage, but he is more likely to kill you.”

 

“That’s not a problem,” she replied nonchalantly. “I thought I told you before. Honestly, you brothers need to listen to what I say more often.”

 

Her unconcerned attitude was getting concerning. Shouldn’t a human have more care about their life or something? 

 

“...Right. Anyway, now we have to figure out how to make him jealous. He may be called the Avatar of Envy, but it’s hard to make him give in to it. He tends to start degrading himself and saying ‘It’s not fair’ and ‘You’re lucky’ and stuff instead of getting jealous. So your little trick to get him to agree to this mess won’t work. We want him to get so jealous that he nearly pops a blood vessel.”

 

“Then let’s do what Satan said: let’s ask Simeon about TSL. If anything could make Leviathan jealous, it would be a ‘normie’ knowing something about the next novel that hasn’t even come out yet,” she said with her face scrunching up. 

 

Mammon didn’t like asking for her other friend’s help, but he didn’t have another plan. Satan was clever and wasn’t one to tell lies. He was always blunt and unforgivingly truthful, so the angel must know something.

 

“Okay,” he sighed, “Let’s go. I don’t know why Simeon would know this kind of information, but angels are weird like that. Though, I honestly don’t care how he knows because I’m dying to find out what’s gonna happen myself.”

 

Mammon got up and took both of their trays to throw them away. When he turned around, Aniisha was looking at him strangely. “What?” He asked, suddenly feeling defensive. She shook her head and smiled.

 

“Thank you for throwing my trash away,” she said as she came over to his side. 

 

“Whatever,” he said, and they walked off to the library where their secret weapon was waiting for them.

 

Something occurred to him as they made their way there. Humans only alerted pact mates when they thought about them while touching the mark. That meant Aniisha was thinking of him. Something bloomed in his chest, but he wasn’t sure what it was, and he wasn’t sure if he even wanted to know. Nevertheless, he had to admit, it felt nice. 

Notes:

1) God, I didn't know how much I loved writing Mammon until I wrote this chapter. He is so much fun to make headcanons for, and I think many people feel the same way. I love the soft headcanons for our little greedy demon, but I don't think he's not as pure as people see him as. We need to find a balance :)
2) I don't know how many people agree with me. The demons we love so much have and will continue to kill others. They aren't morally good people, but they aren't exactly *bad* people. Does that make sense? I have a slightly better explanation for this subject written in another chapter, so I guess we're just gonna have to wait.
3) I love Axle. I was debating to name him Axel or Axle but fantasy name generator told me to do the latter haha. We are definitely going to see more of him! Juniper and Adia will play an important part as well. I wanna say we will get into it four or five chapters from now. It so close yet so far aaaahhhh.
4) I quite enjoyed writing the pact mark scene. I'll write more of them, but I can't promise that they will all be fun and games. Again, a lot of inspiration from Demonicheadcanons on Tumblr (https://demonicheadcanons.tumblr.com/)

Do you guys like my A/Ns? I personally enjoy writing them, but if y'all don't want it, then I'll stop. Idk, lol. You tell me.

Chapter 8: thoughts and whispers - leviathan

Summary:

it was different before. it was nicer.

Notes:

1/3

it’s not fair that the human and his brothers get to have fun and watch tsl and eat pizza and burgers. 

it didn't make sense. how did that human get so close to his brothers? they were his brothers, his family. they were the ones who were supposed to be close. they used to be.

 

he remembers when he used to go out with his brothers. they used to go to restaurants and festivals and carnivals and amusement parks and, begrudgingly, parties as well. 

 

they used to have movie nights with food and snacks and soda and alcohol. it was complete chaos, but it was fun. even if they weren’t all together, they hung out with each other often. 

 

it was different now. 

 

they didn’t hang out as much anymore if any at all. the brothers became quiet and did their own thing. there was always some tension in the room that came from the unspoken problem. 

 

they weren’t complete. the youngest brother was gone. it was because lucifer got into an argument with him and sent him away. no one was okay with that. 

 

they were sad.

 

especially lucifer and beel.

Notes:

words from the people who observe. words that aren't spoken.

Chapter 9: thoughts and whispers - leviathan

Summary:

he was lonely.

Notes:

2/3

it’s not fair that the human gets to hang out with mammon. 

levi would never say it out loud, but he missed his brother. he missed playing video games in his room together. he missed beating him in said games. he was the one who would join him in karaoke when he asked. 

 

yes, mammon complained about his choice of songs, but he never stopped him from singing them. sometimes, mammon would join him in singing. they fought like cats and dogs to a point where they could almost honestly say that they hated each other. mammon never left him alone. but levi was thankful for that. it distracted him from his self-deprecating thoughts.

 

when mammon took his seraphina figurine, he was so angry and after mammon beat him, he just stopped talking to mammon entirely. mammon did reach out at first, but levi snubbed him. by the time, he cooled down, he was too ashamed to go talk to mammon again. 

 

they haven’t talked to each other for over fifty years. levi wished he had the courage to go up to his older brother again. but he did not. 

 

he was just a yucky, foolish otaku. 

Notes:

words from the people who observe. words that aren't spoken.

Chapter 10: thoughts and whispers - leviathan

Summary:

he was scared

Notes:

3/3

its not fair that my brother are hanging out with a human that is actually enjoying and loving tsl. 

humans were interesting creatures. he didn’t dislike them per se. not in the way his brothers did. 

 

yes, they were weak and fragile. he could kill one in a second. he could crush one with just his tail alone. yes, humans were incredibly stupid. they never made the right choices, especially when they are in danger. they always ran when they should have fought. fought when they should have ran. they said all the wrongs things at the wrong times and couldn’t see past their narrowed mindset of the world. 

 

but they also brought him the very things he loved the most: anime, tsl, and games. sure, the devildom had their own stuff, but lately, a lot of the newer shows and games were from the human world. 

 

he always wanted to befriend a human, but he was picky and shy. he didn’t want a normie and he was too scared to go up to someone and ask if they were a fan of the things he liked. 

 

he was a coward.

Notes:

words from the people who observe. words that aren't spoken.

Chapter 11: Ch 8 - Lesson 4 // 4:1 - 4:3

Summary:

The TSL competition takes place. Mammon is entertained...until he's not.

The day of the competition came far too quickly than Mammon hoped. They stood next to his seat in the school’s assembly hall which was filled with demons who were waiting in anticipation. As Amso said, news got around the closer the fateful day came and suddenly every student was buzzing about it. 

 

Aniisha was biting her nails next to him as she gazed at the sea of demons. She was a curious human since she was more nervous about being in front of a crowd than the upset demon she was up against. Mammon felt a small smile forming at her bad habit. She once claimed that she stopped biting her nails years ago, but it was obvious that she wasn’t as over it as she thought. Whenever she was stressed, her fingers drifted to her mouth, and she wouldn’t realize it until someone called her out or if she bit the skin too hard.

 

He was slowly getting used to the feeling, wanting to smile because of the little things Aniisha did. At first, he tried not to give in, but eventually, he caved. She grew brighter when she saw him smile, and it warmed something inside of him. He wanted to keep that warmth. Not that anyone needed to know that, especially not Aniisha.

 

“Okay, so let’s go over this one more time,” Mammon said, crossing his arms. He might as well distract her by reviewing the material. “Why did the Lord of Fools flee to the north?”

 

“Henry and the Lord of Shadow set a trap for him,” she answered after recovering from her surprise at his sudden question. Good, even when surprised, she was able to answer the question with ease and swiftness.

 

“Correct, but I want you to also give me the date and page number if you can.” After weeks of pouring over books, summaries, and extensive notes, they somehow managed to drill this information into her head, and by extension, his head as well. She was a quick learner and a fast reader when she was forced to be. 

 

“When the Lord of Fools gets there, he finds his former sweetheart’s -- and best character, might I add -- body frozen in ice. What’s her name?”

 

“First of all, that’s an arguable statement,” she said, propping a hand on her hip. “Secondly, that’s an easy question. Her name is Geldie.”

 

“Oh, yeah?” He put both hands on his hips as he raised an eyebrow. “Who do you think is the best character then?”

 

She faltered and furrowed her eyebrows as she thought about it, and Mammon swore he could see the gears turning in her head. That was another thing he noticed about Aniisha: she had a tendency to think long and hard about the nature and meaning of whatever and whoever. Essentially, she spent time thinking about things that he had very little interest in. 

 

“It’s hard to say,” she began, “But I think I’m biased towards The Lady of Spring.”

 

That caught him off guard, “The Lady of Spring? But she appeared in like the first three chapters of the first book then died in the fourth chapter, page 174.”

 

“That doesn’t mean she doesn’t play an important role,” Aniisha explained. 

 

Mammon shrugged and said, “I don’t get it.”

 

Aniisha sighed in response, “The Lady of Spring is the one who binds the seven lords together. She supported each and every one of them no matter their decisions and cared for them in ways no one could replicate. She literally shaped the story we know today. Remember that without her, the lords’ would have lost the will to carry on after the Inner War and our story would have ended long before the books even began. She may have died early on but realize that that was one of the most important deaths, if not the most important character death. She sacrificed her body to become Spring itself, but what I think the lords don’t fully understand is that even though her physical form is gone, she is still there with them, supporting them, guiding them through the whispers of the wind. 

 

“The more I learned about her from other characters, the more I fell for her. I think what I like the most about her is how loved she was for her gentleness, but like the season itself, the Lady of Spring had a biting air to her, like the residual frost from the harsh winter. Beautiful and strong. Her kindness and her viciousness were perfectly balanced, and her influence remained long after her death. She is truly an amazing woman. That’s why I feel like she’s the best character.”  

 

Mammon stood dumbfounded. He didn’t think of the Lady of Spring as anyone that important, but just a minor side character. He didn’t know when she thought this deeply into every person in the story, and he wished that they spent more time talking about Aniisha’s thoughts on the characters. 

 

“You...you have a point. A good point. I still like Geldie the most, but The Lady of Spring has earned my respect,” he replied. 

 

“As she should.” Her thoughtful look was gone and was replaced by the grin that was quickly becoming his favorite. 

 

“Okay then, let me give you a harder question. Hostile forces from another land invade the Lord of Flies’ country in hopes to do what?”

 

She thought about it for a second but it was a second too long. “In year 782, hostile forces surrounded his land and isolated him from his people so they would starve.”

 

“Yes, but you gotta answer more quickly. Levi won’t appreciate waiting and neither will anyone else.”

 

“Hey, that was fast!”

 

“Not fast enough. Okay, how about this: Lord of Fools attempts to help his brother, but his efforts backfire and the situation gets worse. What did he try to do and what caused it to fail?”

 

“In Year 783, the Lord of Fools sent food over to help his brother only for it to spoil because of the heavy rain and caused sickness to spread throughout the land,” she answered immediately.

 

“Good, good.” He looked over to his brothers sitting in their seats. “We have a little more time. Who did the Lord of Corruption imprison?”

 

“The Lord of Emptiness.”

 

“Why?”

 

“He led a rebellion against him. The other lords lamented the fate of their youngest brother, but they couldn’t do anything to help him.”

 

“Because?”

 

“They were afraid of the Lord of Corruption.”

 

“Great!” He beamed at her. “Looks like you really can do this when ya really put your mind to it.”

 

She grinned back at him. When he saw her happy face, he just couldn’t help himself, “You may seem like an airhead, but I’ve gotta admit, you did pretty well.”

 

She let out a cry of indignation and swatted his arm, making him laugh. 

 

“You really should be thankful that The Great Mammon is looking out for you,” he said, puffing out his chest. “You know, the only reason you’re ready to battle Levi is because of me. Even when Satan and Beel gave you tips, it was because they know that I’m the one in charge of you so they want me to be pleased with them,” Mammon bragged. 

 

“Oh, of course, Great Mammon,” she teased.

 

“Wh..hey! It feels weird when you agree with me like that. Doncha think you should’ve taken the opportunity to put me down or something?”

 

She looked like she was trying not to laugh.  “No, no, it’s crystal clear how much your brothers respect you. But Mammon,” she said, unable to stop the giggle that escaped her, “Are you sure you aren’t a masochist?”

 

“Wait a minute, you’re mocking me,” he yelled irritatedly. “Tch, whatever. Let’s just go,” he said, pushing her lightly away from the elevated chairs for the brothers and towards the stairs. A tiny voice in the back of his head screamed that he was sending her to her death, but he waved it away. Aniisha would be fine. She seemed to have a knack of getting in trouble, which meant that he needed to keep a closer eye on her, but he didn’t mind in the least.

 

As she made her way to the middle of the room where Leviathan was waiting, Mammon walked over to Beel who was snacking on a burger. 

 

“Hey, Beel,” he said, looking behind him to make sure the eldest brother wasn’t anywhere near them. “I wanted to ask why you helped Aniisha earlier. I get Satan wanting to fuck around with Lucifer, but what do you have to gain?”

 

Beel swallowed before answering warily and in a hushed tone. It seemed that he also didn’t want to be overheard by their older brother. 

 

“Lucifer won’t let us in the attic either. I want to know why, but it's difficult for us to go against him,” Beel explained. “Aniisha is an exchange student, so she has a chance that we don’t have. We can’t disobey Lucifer, but Aniisha can.”

 

“That doesn’t mean that Lucifer will be merciful if he gets upset. In fact, I think he’d be more ruthless,” Mammon pointed out. Still, he wouldn’t be surprised if Aniisha didn’t care about Lucifer’s wrath. She really was defiant and wasn’t afraid to get hurt or, from what Mammon understood, even to die. “You’re using her,” he stated.

 

Beel shrugged. “Why does it matter? You said it yourself: she’s just a human.” Despite what he said, his face contorted into concern. Mammon wasn’t surprised to see him uncomfortable saying something like that since he also spent a lot of time with Aniisha. 

 

Nevertheless, Beel was right: Mammon constantly commented on her humanity. He said it multiple times, so why did it not sit right with him now? 

 

….actually, he knew why. Aniisha was not just any human anymore; she was his pact mate, and most importantly, his friend. 

 

“Do you really think nothing more of Aniisha?” Mammon asked. 

 

His younger brother was quiet for a moment, frown growing deeper. Finally, he said, “She is a good person. I don’t want her to get hurt, but she’s the one who wants to do it. Why shouldn’t I take advantage of that?”

 

“She thinks of you as a friend, you know,” Mammon said. Aniisha didn’t say anything outright like that, but based on what she’s said in the past, she probably thought of Beel as her friend, too. 

 

The sixth-born remained silent, eyes locked onto Aniisha’s form. With nothing else to be said, Mammon walked back to his seat. Asmo was already finished with his grand introduction. 

 

The students cheered for the shut-in, but Levi barely noticed it since he was too busy glaring at the human before him. People actually liked Levi to some extent. Sure, he was annoying and spoke in a crazy language that only a few could understand, but people generally didn’t dislike him. His younger brother just couldn’t see that because of his own negative feelings for himself. 

 

Mammon understood that more than anyone else. Most of the time Mammon was confident and boastful because he knew he was powerful, but he also had days of intense self-hatred. It’s not easy being the scumbag of the Devildom, and it got to him sometimes. 

 

The sound of boos and mocking laughter shook him out of his thoughts. Asmo had just introduced Aniisha who responded with a smile as she looked directly at Leviathan. 

 

She was ignoring the crowd. Good. Demons weren’t the nicest of the bunch, but she was taking it in stride. He was surprised when he felt pride swelling in his chest. 

 

“And serving as the judge for today’s competition,” Asmo announced, “Is our very own Demon Lord himself, Lord Diavolo!”

 

True enough, Lord Diavolo walked in at that time and made his way up to his seat overlooking the crowd. He heard Asmo talk about inviting Lord Diavolo, but he didn’t think the Prince would actually agree. Well, Aniisha was an exchange student and he oversaw the program so it only made sense, right? 

 

“Hello there, everyone. Good to see you.” Lord Diavolo looked down at the competitors with a calm smile. To Mammon’s surprise, Aniisha looked up, grinning at Diavolo and waved. He was even more surprised when Diavolo waved back. Was she really on good terms with the Demon Lord? Were they friends too? He’s going to have to have a talk with Aniisha later. 

 

Mammon looked at her incredulously and a glance at the crowd told him that they were just as shocked as he was. 

 

Asmo continued introducing the rest of his brothers with flair that Mammon thought was a bit unnecessary. Then again, who was he to judge when he was just as flamboyant? Aniisha started fidgeting again so he prompted Asmo to hurry it up. 

 

“You don’t usually waste your time at events like these, Mammon,” Lucifer commented. “And yet, here you are. Truly, wonders never cease.” 

 

“Shut up, Lucifer. I got some free time and I’ll spend it the way I want to spend it.” He really didn’t want his older brother to butt in on his friendship with Aniisha. In fact, he’d rather none of his brothers get close with Aniisha because that would put her in danger. They were dangerous and didn’t care for her well-being like he did now. 

 

Lucifer hummed and stared at him with critical eyes. Not able to keep his gaze, Mammon shifted his focus back to the competitors below.

 

“Alright! Whoever can answer my question first gets the point,” Asmo explained. “First question: The seven lords are all brothers, and each has a specific name that people know them by. In birth order, name the oldest the, the second-oldest, and third-oldest lords.”

 

With a clear voice, she answered, “The first-born, the Lord of Corruption; the second-born, the Lord of Fools; finally, the third-born, the Lord of Shadow.”

 

“Well, how about that! You’re absolutely right! Way to start the game off on the right foot, Aniisha! And can I just say, I am loving the confidence. The question now is if you can keep this up for the rest of the competition,” he said, appraisal turning sour.

 

Levi scoffed, “Anyone could have answered that. Give us a harder question, Asmo.”

 

“Impatient, impatient,” Amos tsked. “Who can tell me in what year did the Lord of Shadow build the Blue Palace for his imaginary mistress?”

 

“Year 693 of the ancient era,” Aniisha said immediately. Levi growled.

 

“Correct!”

 

“That was pretty specific,” Satan commented. “You surprise me, Aniisha.”

 

“My, my, our exchange student is quick. Okay,” Amso continued, “The sixth lord is the Lord of Flies. What does he love to eat more than anything else?”

 

This time Levi spoke up first, “A cursed goat tartare sandwich with cheese.”

 

“Yes! Very impressive, Levi! That was a tough one, but what else do we expect from the self-acclaimed TSL expert? This next one will be difficult so prepare yourself. In The Tale of the Seven Lords Volume 3, page 724, what does the Lord of Fools say in the fifth line from the top?”

 

Mammon blinked. When Asmo said ‘difficult,’ he really meant difficult because that was way too specific. There was no way that-

 

“‘ Money is my dearest friend and closest companion. It's everything to me. The blood bonds I share with my brothers are like the weak, wispy threads of a spider by comparison ,’” Levi answered animatedly.

 

Mammon’s mouth dropped. Aniisha’s mouth dropped. He was sure everyone’s mouth dropped. Levi was such a nerd.

 

In the silence of the moment, Aniisha was the one who spoke first. “That was impressive, Leviathan,” she complimented, catching everyone off guard, especially her opponent.

 

Diavolo chuckled, “This is shaping up to be quite entertaining, isn’t it, Lucifer?”

 

“I’m glad you find it to your liking, Diavolo,” tbe First-Born responded.

 

“Amazing!” Asmo exclaimed with stars in his eyes. “That is correct, and it's even an exact match word for word!”

 

“The more I learn about the Lord of Fools,” Satan said. “The clearer it is that he’s a total scumbag.”

 

Mammon glared at Satan; somehow, he felt that he was insulting him. He was about to call him out when Aniisha spoke up, “I’m afraid I’m going to have to disagree with you on that.”

 

“What are you talking about?” Leviathan asked. “He is a selfish bastard.”

 

“Greedy at times, yes, but he cares. He is not as selfish as you make him out to be. Remember in the second season, or volume two in the novels, when the Lord of Fools sent food over to the Lord of Flies.”

 

“But the food spoiled and brought sickness all over his city,” Leviathan pointed out. “What’s so good about that?”

 

“That was only because of the sudden change of weather,” she defended. “You can’t possibly put the blame on the Lord of Fools when what happened was something he could not control. How could he have known? The book itself says that the rain was unexpected, so there was no way he could have prepared for it.”

 

“That is why he is the Lord of Fools,” Leviathan retorted. “He should always be prepared, and he was not. He is an absolute dunce who makes terrible choices for himself and his people and ruins almost every relationship he has. The Lord of Fools is a ruler and a ruler should always take everything into consideration, and he does not. He never thinks twice and is the most inconsiderate of the brothers.”

 

“I never said he wasn’t a fool. He undeniably is, however, the argument is if he’s a scumbag. If you are going to place the blame on the Lord or Fools,” she said, “Then why don’t you put some of the blame on the Lord of Flies? It was his city, his people, and yet he didn’t even think that the rain spoiled the food. He gave the food to the citizens anyway, causing them to get sick. In my opinion, it was no one’s fault. However, if you were to point fingers to someone, it's only fair that you place the blame on both of the brothers.”

 

Levi opened his mouth to speak but Aniisha wasn’t having it. “Also, it is completely unfair to call the Lord of Fools inconsiderate. It is unfortunate that it didn’t work the way he intended it, but that doesn’t define who he is. A true selfish bastard would keep the food and resources to himself, but he didn’t. The Lord of Fools truly cared for his brother and did what he could to help him. He may make foolish decisions earning him the title of the Lord of Fools, but there are many examples when he is shown as caring and generous. I think many people forget that.”

 

“Now you’re getting off topic. The quote is talking about his love for money. He may not hoard food, but he has piles and piles of gold that he spends on lavish items. His whole land is practically made out of gold. He could be using the money to create more weapons and defenses to protect his people, but he focused on extravagance.”

 

“I’ll agree that there are many other better things the Lord of the Fools could be using his money for, but at least none of his people aren’t in poverty,'' she said. 

 

“Many other things like helping his brothers, you mean,” Levi sneered. “What kind of person brushes off family?”

 

“He can’t brush them off if they didn’t ask for help in the first place.”

 

“The quote clearly says that he puts money over family. Everyone here agrees!”

 

“They only agree because the quote is lacking context. You need to consider the fact that the brothers have a very strained relationship with each other. The Lord of Fools is a sensitive soul, so it hurts him every time they insult him. He drifts away because he can only handle so much verbal abuse. Can you blame him for trying to find comfort in materialistic happiness? Yes, he could try harder to get along with his brothers, but that’s easier said than done, and he has his own problems,” she explained. Levi was silent, but Mammon figured it was because he was too upset to talk rather than not having a retort. Aniisha took in his form and finished, “I think I’ve proved my point.”

 

“Oh my god, Aniisha! That was incredible,” Asmo exclaimed. 

 

“And that’s on character analysis, hon,” she laughed, waving her finger in the air.

 

“I understand a little bit more about the character now that I have a new perspective on things. Maybe I should read the series and see where I stand,” Satan thought out loud. “You know, Aniisha, I didn’t know you felt so strongly about the Lord of Fools.”

 

“I feel strongly about a lot of the characters,” she said, eyes shining. “All of them are filled with complex personalities and intricacies that make the story come to life. I think this is one of the best, if not the best, examples of morally gray characters and because of that, there is no clear good guy or bad guy. The way that the story paces the development of the characters makes them relatable and elicits compassion from the readers. It’s obvious that this series was created with love and care.” 

 

“No good guy?! Henry is the hero,” Levi exclaimed, appalled. “He saves everyone from ruin! He rushes in to help others and whenever his best friend calls. He’s a great guy!”

 

“I didn’t say he wasn’t the hero of the story. Henry is the main character and the hero in the sense that he is selfless and is willing to risk his life for the people he cares for, but how good is he? A good person recognizes the morally correct path and will do their best to stick to that plan. A hero may follow that path, but they aren’t afraid to deviate because a hero will do whatever will benefit the most people. A good guy is always a hero, but a hero isn’t always a good guy. 

 

“Now, let’s look at Henry. He kills when he needs to and sends his enemies to the Lords, knowing very well that he is sending them to a life of torture and pain. He steals from his opponents and plays dirty in order to win in an argument or a fight. In the eyes of the law in any other society, he is a criminal no matter if he is doing all this for a good cause. His sense of justice is flawed and morality is not his main concern, but in the grand scheme of things, he’s saving many people.”

 

“But this is not in ‘any other society.’ This is in the TSL universe, and thus he is not a criminal. Everything he does is fair game in that world, and personally, I don’t see anything wrong with it,” Levi growled. 

 

“Maybe It’s because humans and demons have different views on things,” she replied. 

 

“Or maybe,” he taunted, “You have nothing else to say against me.”

 

Aniisha just shrugged, “I said what I needed to say. Now it’s up to you to choose whether you take my words into consideration or not. Whatever the case, I see you didn’t deny that he isn't a character that doesn’t have blood on his hands. You know as well as I do that no one in the series is clean; and that’s the beauty of it, is it not? It’s what makes the story captivating.”

 

Her nonchalant attitude only pissed him off even more. Mammon was once again taken aback that she thought so deeply about things. It was a bit too much thinking in his opinion, but it was impressive nonetheless.

 

No one spoke in the room, but instead stared at Aniisha with varying expressions: interest, admiration, confusion, consideration, and irritation. However, the most dangerous of all was the murderous gaze of the third-oldest demon lord. 

 

Mammon watched as Aniisha noticed all of the eyes on her. It was amazing how she completely forgot about the audience. However, Mammon’s amusement left him when her demeanor became more subdued, confidence ebbing away and being replaced by discomfort.

 

“We are getting off track,” Levi said through a clenched jaw so hard that Mammon wondered if his brother was going to shatter his teeth. “Next question, Asmodeus.”

 

“Oh, things are getting serious if he said my full name. Alright then, say hello to question number three! This is regarding the fifth brother, the Lord of Lechery. Who does he love more than anyone else?”

 

“Himself,” both competitors answered at the same time.

 

“No one gets a point. You two are neck and neck. Ah, the suspense is killing me. Okay, next question: In Volume four of the DVD series, at exactly 159 minutes and 35 seconds in, what is the Lord of the Masks holding in his left hand?”

 

Levi scoffed and folded his arms as he answered, “He’s holding a flower from a carnivorous grodoodle plant grown by the Lord of Corruption.”

 

“Correct!” 

 

“That only flashed on the screen for the briefest of moments,” Satan said, “And yet you still caught it! Amazing! Your knowledge truly is extensive.” 

 

“In fact, I’d even say it's creepy,” Asmo added warily.

 

“Ugh, please,” Levi groaned, “These questions are so easy that I’m ready to fall asleep here. This has been going on for so long that this is getting boring.”

 

“Damn right,” Mammon interrupted, leaning against the table, “Levi, you’re so full of yourself which is why Aniisha here is gonna reach inside ya, yank out that pride, and crush it like a bug!”

 

Leviathan blinked in confusion, making Mammon laugh. It was too funny and he couldn’t wait to see him lose his shit . “Um, what?” Leviathan asked.

 

Aniisha sighed, “Mammon, please…”

 

“Well, well,” Diavolo chuckled, “What an interesting turn of events.”

 

“Wow! It sounds to me like Aniisha has some sort of trump card to use against Leviathan! Perhaps now would be a good time to check in with our color commentator. Satan, what do you think this could be about.”

 

“Well, it’s not surprising that Aniisha would come into this with a secret weapon. It seems that the advice I gave is about to pay some dividends. Excellent.”

 

“Just a minute...Satan, are you telling us that you provided aid to Aniisha? How very wicked of you! I suppose this would be a good time to get your take on this as well, Beel.”

 

“If you want to hear what I have to say, it's going to cost you. Let's say one extra large bowl of Katsudon and some miso soup to go along with that.”

 

“Okay, whose idea was it to invite Beel to this, huh?!” Asmo complained, throwing his hands up in the air. “He’s done nothing but eat this entire time! Ugh, in any event, if Aniisha really does have a secret weapon, it could mean something that will make winning against Leviathan possible! Perhaps we should hear what Aniisha’s opponent thinks about this. Tell me Levi, what’s running through your head right now?”

 

“ROFLMAO! Loooooooooooooooooooooooooool!”

 

“Right,” Asmo sighed, “As usual, I have absolutely no idea what you’re saying, but clearly you don’t see this as a threat.”

 

“He said ‘Rolling on the floor laughing my ass off’ then he laughed,” Aniisha  intervened. 

 

“You can actually understand him?”

 

“It’s basic internet and texting stuff.”

 

“Fantastic,” Mammon cheered, “You can be our translator. We have no idea what he says most of the time.”

 

“Yes, that would be helpful,” Satan added, nodding.

 

“That doesn’t matter right now. Just hurry up and use your ‘secret weapon’ or whatever. You’re not going to win,” Levi snapped.

 

“You’re so confident, Leviathan,” she said coolly. “I think you should be at least a little worried considering I kept up with you even though I’ve only read and watched TSL once”

 

“What?!” Levi exploded. “Only once?!”

 

“Of course, I only have so much time. I simply watched the show, read the books, and looked at comparisons between the book and the show online. I went over the important sections of the books and went over random trivia as well. It’s such a great story that even just doing something like that has allowed me to understand the characters and their motives in such a short time. You can go far with excellent research.”

 

“Y-you-!” Levi couldn’t even finish his sentence.

 

“Was that your surprise attack?” Asmo asked, amused at the growling second-born. “Because it's very effective.”

 

“No, I haven’t even touched my little secret,” she said looking up at the Avatar of Lust. “Would you like to know what it is, Asmodeus?”

 

Asmo hummed, “Yes! We are all curious as to what this mysterious trump card could be.”

 

She turned to Levi and revealed, “I know something that happens in volume nine.” 

 

Levi scoffed, crossing his arms, “Impossible. Volume nine hasn’t come out yet.”

 

“Oh, but it’s very possible. No one else knows what I know, which is why my information is valuable,” she replied. 

 

“You’re bluffing,” Levi said, crossing his arms impatiently, but he quieted anyway. 

 

Aniisha smirked and took this opportunity to speak, “There will be a fallout with the brothers again, breaking the fragile trust between them once more. The Lord of Masks will give in to his anger and attack the Lord of Shadow, not caring if that was his brother or not and causing the land to end up in ruin. The people will starve and the Lord of Shadow collapses in his castle alone and in despair because he couldn’t call on Henry. He was working on a treaty in another land where the Lord of Shadow’s message couldn't get through.”

 

“Wh-...What…? No! That’s insane! The Lord of Masks wouldn’t do that to the Lord of Shadow.”

 

“Not normally, no. However, the King of Grime and Sludge sent out his minions to sabotage their plans which made the brothers argue more and more,” Aniisha explained.

 

“Shut up!” The third-born yelled. “Don’t think you can fool me by making up random stuff like that!”

 

“Random stuff? How do you know what I’m saying is false? If you don’t believe me, it’s your loss. With all this information, you could get a head start on theorizing just like what Mammon and I will be doing later. Unfortunately for you, since you just said everything I know is simply ‘random stuff’, I’m not going to tell you the rest of it.”

 

“Lies, all of it! Pure bullshit.”

 

“Actually,” Diavolo interrupted with a loud voice, “Aniisha doesn’t appear to be lying as far as I can see.” 

 

Levi whipped his head up to the Demon Lord. “ What ? No!”

 

“Levi,” Satan said calmly. “You know as well as I do that Lord Diavolo has the ability to discern whether someone is telling the truth.”

 

“B-but...no..!” Levi stuttered, throwing his hands down. “Everyone online has been talking about how the Lord of Mask and the Lord of Shadow are totally going to become close again!” Levi turned to face Aniisha and took one step forward. “What you said CAN’T happen! It just CAN’T !”

 

So all the stuff Simeon told Aniisha awas true, Mammon mused. How about that? 

 

What he still didn’t understand was how the angel knew all that. Aniisha had asked him at the library but Mammon was so distracted by the yapping chihuahua that he completely missed the angel’s answer. He didn’t bother asking her what Simeon said because he knew he would hear it during the competition. In retrospect, he should have asked; this was important information.

 

Well, it didn’t matter now because Amso declared both of them were in a tie once again much to the shock of the audience. Chatter and yells erupted from the crowd, some cheering and some booing. Aniisha turned to look up at Mammon and gave two thumbs up and a big grin, one which he returned. 

 

His smile faded when his eyes drifted over to his younger brother. His younger fuming brother. “Uh-oh,” he murmured as he noticed his brother’s power growing stronger with every passing second. 

 

“No. No way!” Levi shouted, his voice echoing in the room and silencing the audience. “That is absolutely-” 

 

“Wh-whoa,” Mammon interrupted, “Calm down there, Levi.”

 

“No! I won’t calm down! I won’t stand for this! It’s not fair that some human newbie can understand the characters so well when she’s only read the books once. It’s not fair that I’ve spent years, years , pouring out my heart for TSL, but she’s the one who gets to obtain special intel on the next book. It’s not fair that she gets to fangirl in front of you all and doesn’t get cast aside and labeled as a weirdo. I am the biggest fan, so it’s unfair to me that you have the audacity to declare her as a fan that is the same level as me. She is nothing compared to me! I am the one who deserves all this!”

 

In that second, orange smoke spun around him until it dissipated, revealing Levi in his demon form.This wasn’t what Mammon wanted when he said he was looking forward to seeing his brother get upset. 

 

“Fuck, Aniisha!” Mammon yelled and immediately stood up, one leg on the table ready to jump in. However, time was moving too quickly. Mammon was fast, but Aniisha was far from his seat, and Levi had a head start. 

 

She didn’t have time to run, and even if she did, turning her back towards him would only result in immediate death. 

 

Aniisha seemed to come to the same conclusion because she slid her leg back, bent her knees, and brought her hands up. 

 

A defensive stance. 

 

A fighting stance. 

 

It was a curious reaction, but Mammon didn’t dare think about that right now; the only thing that mattered was getting Aniisha out of there. He left her to fend for herself too many times before. He wished for her death. He even tried to kill her himself. She had very little reason to trust him because he messed up every chance he got, yet she still found it in her to continue giving him chances to redeem himself. 

 

He realized that this was someone he should not, he could not, let go. So he wouldn’t. He was her pact mate and assigned protector, so he’d do his job. But he feared it was too late. He was going to fail her. 

 

Aniisha! Dammit, I’m not going to make it in time.

Notes:

1) I had fun writing this chapter! Since TSL is based on the brothers, it would make sense that there would be a character based on Lilith. I mean, even Goldie has a role. Unless there is a Lilith character that is revealed in the later lessons. I haven't caught up just yet haha.

2) I changed the way the competition was run. It was obviously unfair, and it irked me as I was playing the game. And so, I made it like other gameshows where the fastest player gets to put in their say. You know, I used to be able to tell you what chapter and even page of my favorite scenes in the books I've read, but I have long lost that ability. Aniisha has kept that talent for me, but that does not extend to studying any other material. We are both lacking in that area lmao.

3) I'm a huge sucker for well-written characters or characters who have a lot of potential for deeper discussions. Levi and Aniisha share similar levels of passion which can allow them to get along nicely but can also cause heated arguments.

4) Mammon, baby, please. I love him. The way he calls for MC in the game just makes me so soft. This scene helped me like Mammon. This man got on my nerves, but it was scenes like these when my agitation lessened. And now look at me. I would die for this man oml I love him so much.

5) This is the last chapter in Mammy's POV for a long while. Next chapter, we'll get back to Aniisha's first-person POV. Thanks for the kudos and comments! They mean a lot to me.

Chapter 12: Lesson 4 // 4:4

Summary:

Lucifer comes to rescue Aniisha, and Mammon gets jealous.

Aniisha can't sleep and has a late night run-in with the Avatar of Lust.

Beelzebub and Aniisha go to the grocery store.

Orange smoke. Black claws. Long fangs. Green poison. Glowing eyes.

 

That was all I saw before Leviathan dashed forward to strike at me. Time slowed as I thought about what I could do, and to my dismay, I found that I could do very little. 

 

Trying to outrun Leviathan now was certain death and there was nothing around me that could cause a commotion and surprise him enough for me to make a hasty retreat. 

 

I vaguely heard Mammon shout my name, but it barely registered in my mind. Even if it did, I knew that I couldn’t place my faith in Mammon. Not because I didn’t trust him — no, I knew that our relationship changed drastically since we first met — but because I didn’t think he would be able to be fast enough to save me. 

 

The only option I could think of was to stand my ground. I’ve defended myself from the supernatural before. Working with Amaranth required intense training with humans and nonhumans, but then again, I never learned how to deal with a full-blooded, angry demon lord. 

 

I prepared for impact, crossing my arms in an ‘x’ in front of me. However, unlike Mammon, Leviathan didn’t get very close to me. He was probably a few meters away because a powerful force pushed him back, though it didn’t affect me. Still, the amount of exerted magic made me shut my eyes tightly. When I finally was able to open them, something black was blocking my vision. 

 

No, not something, someone . Black, feathered wings obscured my view from the hostile demon.

 

“That’s enough,” a deep voice rumbled in displeasure. Lucifer was standing in front of me also in his demon form. The air was already oppressive enough with Leviathan’s power, but now the room was downright suffocating with unseen magic pouring from Lucifer rolled off in ferocious waves. “I believe you were going to settle this via a quiz, not through violence. You are out of control, Levi,” the eldest finished. 

 

An unwelcome thought flashed in my mind and soon aggravation coursed through my veins. This wasn’t supposed to be hot, but the way his presence commanded those around him…

 

Oh, fuck-a-duck. I really hate my brain sometimes. This was not the time to be thinking of these things.

 

“L-Lucifer…” Leviathan stuttered. 

 

“Unbelievable,” Asmodeus gasped, “Leviathan has transformed into his second demon from envious rage! But just as he was about to strike, who should step in and stop him but the one and only Lucifer himself. Simply incredible!” 

 

After a moment, the color commenter decided to put in his two cents. “I haven’t seen you leap to someone’s rescue like that in quite some time, Lucifer.” Satan tilted his head, face unreadable, but Lucifer only pointedly ignored Asmodeus and Satan’s comments.

 

I heard choking above me followed by loud coughs. That was probably Beelzebub. I suppose it was that shocking that the Avatar of Pride went out of his way to defend a mere human. 

 

I mean, it’s also kinda his job to make sure I stayed alive. Who else was going to save me? Simeon, Luke, and Solomon were somewhere in the crowd but if Mammon couldn’t get to me, then they definitely couldn’t reach me in time. Diavolo trusts Lucifer to save me, and save me he did. 

 

The rest of the brothers didn’t care enough even though they also were assigned to help me survive at RAD. In the end, it doesn’t matter who came to my rescue. I was alive, and that was what mattered.

 

Whispers filled the room, making a low white noise. I’ve never hated whispers so much until I arrived at Devildom. I willed my legs to move. I wasn’t sure if it was from the power in the air or the adrenaline from earlier ebbing away, but my legs felt heavy with my feet seemingly stuck to the ground. Nevertheless, I forced myself to take a step to have a peak between Lucifer’s wings. 

 

I was curious to actually look at the third-born since I wasn’t able to when he was attacking me. I think this was the first brother I saw in their demon form, Lucifer being the second. The first thing I noticed was how big Leviathan had gotten. He was even taller than Lucifer. They were both in their demon forms, so wouldn’t Lucifer be bigger because he was stronger? 

 

Well, Asmodeus said that Leviathan was in his second demon form, so that must be why he was so large. Maybe Lucifer was only in his first demon form because he was still the same height as before. 

 

A pulse of power released from the eldest brother, making me tense. I jerked my head up to meet his eyes to find him giving me a side glance. Smaller, but more powerful, he seemed to be reminding me. I briefly wondered how the air must feel when Lucifer was in his second demon form.

 

I shifted my attention back to Leviathan. His pupils were slitted and glowed with an unnatural orange light. He was wearing mostly black with some purple, white, and gold here and there, and it made his colored hair stand out even more. Two black, branching horns decorated his head and a long tail was whipping around behind him, twitching every so often. White scale-like patterns crawled up the right side of his top and his pants. 

 

A snake, I realized. 

 

I mentally facepalmed. Of course, his name is Leviathan, like the giant sea monsters of the deep. Now it made sense: the ocean theme of his room, his name, the serpent theme Leviathan had in his outfit. I’m so slow that it physically hurts me sometimes. 

 

“Levi, go back to your room and cool off,” Lucifer ordered. 

 

Leviathan didn’t move an inch, instead clenching his clawed hands in silent defiance. He looked past Lucifer and glared directly at me with sizzling anger. Literally. Power was sparking around him, making crackling noises in the air. 

 

“Levi?” Diavolo intervened, “You heard what your brother said, right?” 

 

Leviathan growled, “...Yeah.” As it turned out, no matter how angry he was, the Avatar of Envy still couldn’t go against the prince or the eldest. He exited the room with loud, heavy stomps. No one spoke until Leviathan’s steps were but an echo in our minds. 

 

“What are we supposed to do now? We can’t have our competition without Levi,” Asmodeus whined while pouting. 

 

Now, I’m not one to think that the world revolves around me, but I believe I have the right to be slighted at Asmodeus’ unconcerned attitude to what just happened. His brother just tried to kill me, and he was upset that his little game show was ruined. Rude. 

 

“I guess this means the competition ends in a draw. Neither one of them won,” the prince announced. Diavolo looked at me with concerned eyes, “This is probably for the best.” 

 

“I have to say,” Satan started, “I find it more than surprising that you would go out of your way just to rescue a human, Lucifer. Don’t you agree, Mammon?” The blonde raised an eyebrow at his older brother who was standing on the ground floor with his fists at his side. Mammon bristled.

 

“Huh? Why’re you askin’ me ?” He spat out. It sounded harsh, and in a way it was, but I was learning the ways of deciphering The Great Mammon. He glanced at me which told me he felt more than he let on. Despite his words, I could see the worry in his eyes. It warmed my heart to know he cared about me. 

 

“As the oldest, it is naturally my duty to clean up my younger siblings’ messes,” Lucifer said smoothly and exasperatedly. 

 

I understood what he didn’t say. Lucifer didn’t say he cared about my well-being. He cared about the expectations Diavolo had for him and his reputation as the firstborn. I mean, I guess that was fine. I didn’t expect anything else from the man. 

 

Diavolo dismissed everyone with a ‘thank you’ and a nod. In a flash, Mammon was at my side and grabbed my hand to pull me out of the school. He didn’t stop nor did he talk until we were far from RAD. 

 

“Mammon?” He didn’t answer and just kept walking ahead of me with our hands locked together. Just as I accepted the fact that he wasn’t going to answer, he did just that. 

 

“Aniisha, that was dangerous,” he said as he stopped and turned to glare at me.

 

“I know. I was there.”

 

“Aniisha, I’m serious! You almost died, and I couldn’t get to you in time. If Lucifer hadn’t been there…” he trailed off, looking away. 

 

I could have teased him. I could have told him off for being worried about my well-being, but his eyes stopped me. He was genuinely distressed, and my breath hitched. 

 

“Mammon,” I said slowly as I put my free hand on his arm, “I’m alright. Lucifer saved me and-”

 

“But I don’t want him to save you!”

 

“What?”

 

He blushed and turned away. “Don’t get me wrong; I’m not worried or anything. It’s just that I was assigned to guide you here in Devildom, so I should be the one helping you, not Lucifer.”

 

It took me a moment to recover from his outburst then I smiled, “Oh, Mammon, you have helped me, so much more than any of your brothers. You were the one who watched hours of TSL with me. You were the one who spent night after night going over obscure details of the books. You were the one who supported me all through the competition, and you support me even now.”

 

“Tch, whatever, but remember I’m the one you have a pact with so I should be the first person you come to if you’re in trouble, got that?”

 

“Yes, sir,” I answered, tightening my grip. He twitched, eyes widening as if he forgot we were holding hands. Before he could say anything, I pulled him along, “Let’s get back to the House.”

 

As we walked, I made a curious discovery: I quite like making Mammon blush. 

 

***

 

After the competition with Levi, I got back to the House with Mammon, and my phone exploded with calls and texts from a frantic Luke, a worried Simeon, and a concerned Solomon.

 

They tried to find me after Diavolo’s dismissal, but by then, I was already swept away by Mammon. They came over to the House immediately and crowded my room. It took the rest of the day to assure them that I was fine, but it didn’t stop their nagging and lectures. 

 

Beelzebub stopped by and seemed mildly stunned to find his brother, two angels, and a sorcerer in my cozy sleeping chamber that was meant for one person, not five, much less six people. 

 

Despite my annoyance at their fussing, I was happy that they cared enough to check up on me. I was so glad that I had friends here because it was nice to feel so cared for, and I would be lying if I said that I didn’t want to be coddled and protected. 

 

And lie I did. It felt selfish of me to want such attention. I didn’t get a lot of that growing up and when I finally had a little taste of it, I wanted more. I never got it until now, so I needed to be careful not to be too greedy. However, I found it a lot more difficult than I anticipated.

 

Later that night, the Purgatory Hall residents reluctantly went back which left Beelzebub and Mammon who only continued to scold me. Eventually, we all quieted, but I didn’t mind the silence, and it looked like the other two didn’t either. Beelzebub was the quiet type to begin with, and Mammon seemed to be deep in thought. 

 

A few days went by. Beelzebub came back in the evenings to check up on me and relax in my room, but Mammon never left. He was by my side every second of the day and night. He wouldn’t return to his room, saying that he didn’t trust me to be safe sleeping by myself.  

 

It took almost a week to get him to sleep in his own room instead of my floor, and even then, he was extremely stubborn and promised to fetch me first thing in the morning. Tonight would be the third time sleeping in my room alone, but I quickly found myself silently wishing I didn’t send Mammon back to his own room. 

 

Every time I drifted off, I felt the remnants of the oppressive magic pressing down on my lungs, orange smoke clouding my eyes. On top of that, I couldn’t get Mammon’s blue eyes out of my head no matter what I did. The fear in his face the day he dragged me out of the student council room stuck to me.

 

I sat up and rested my head in my hands. I didn’t think I would ever see him so scared and for my safety no less. No one had ever looked at me like that before. Amaranth and her coworkers were used to murder and death because that was just how they were raised or trained. 

 

Every near-death encounter was viewed as a learning experience; it was always objective. When they trained me, they were calculating and critical. They pitied me, but they didn’t let up on the harsh tutelage. 

 

I thought full-blooded demons would be the same as the people I lived with, if not worse. Demons were more jaded towards death and generally didn’t have a care for humans, so I didn’t understand Mammon’s fear. His intensity caught me off guard.

 

Mammon and I have grown close the past month or so, and we surprisingly became good friends. We relaxed in each other’s presence and conversations were easy, teasing and jokes thrown around casually. But that could be said about any one of my supernatural friends. Some were like family to me, but they still kept their distance. I assumed that was the norm. Why would Mammon be any different?

 

I was the type of person who grew attached to people quickly, and Mammon and Beelzebub were no exception. I’ve become quite fond of them. 

 

Was Mammon like me? Did he grow attached as quickly as I did? Did he experience emotions as intensely as I did or even more? I didn’t know, and I didn’t want to ask. I was scared to know the answer, though I couldn’t pinpoint why.

 

I groaned and got out of bed. I was getting a headache, and I knew I wouldn’t be able to fall back asleep anyway. My eyes drifted to my closet before I shrugged. It was too much of a hassle to change out of my pjs. Putting on my slippers, I left my room, intending to simply wander around the House. 

 

I made my way to my first stop: the kitchen. I wasn’t that hungry but at least having something to nibble on would stop me from biting the skin around my nails. Mammon teased me that my old habit was very prevalent and I argued with him. As much as I hated to admit it, I think he was right. Old habits die hard. In my defense, I have been put under extremely stressful situations as of late. 

 

I let my feet carry me after I got my snack. I didn’t really have a specific plan. I just figured that I’ll go one way without thinking too much then try to find my way back. I couldn’t deny the fact that experience was the best teacher no matter how harsh it was. In the end, I found myself at the top of the stairs.

 

I had two choices: the left hallway that led to Lucifer’s room, Asmodeus’ personal bathroom, guest bedrooms, and the planetarium, or the right hallway that led to the common bathroom and the bedrooms of three brothers: Asmodeus, Satan, and Leviathan. There was also a second hallway past that which led to the spiral staircase up to the attic. I was terrible at mapping an area in detail, but at least I was able to memorize the general direction of places. 

 

I didn’t want to go to the attic again and deal with Lucifer, but I also didn’t want to go anywhere near the eldest’s room. No matter what I picked, they were both long hallways, and it made me hesitate on taking a step. I bit my sweet bread as I weighed my choices and eventually chose the right hallway. I’ll just steer clear of the attic. 

 

It was eerily silent, and the candles on the walls only made it worse. The magic candles were dimmed to the lowest setting, leaving the high roof as dark as the night sky outside. Most of the light came from the moonlight that entered through the sparse windows. This time without a mystery voice distracting me, my imagination was left to run wild. 

 

People trying to kill me is something I can handle, but give me a horror movie or horror game, and I'm the jumpiest girl you’d ever meet. Don’t get me wrong, I love horror, but that didn’t mean I was able to watch with a straight face. 

 

I took a deep breath and began walking towards the brothers’ rooms. If any ghosts were out there, they could come at me. I’ll deck them. 

 

...Actually, can you even hit a ghost? 

 

Whatever, I’m just saying that  I’ll take them on or run to the nearest bedroom. I know Mammon said to go to him if I got in trouble, but his room was downstairs. Beelzebub’s room was also downstairs, so I couldn’t run over to them if a ghost did try to get me. 

 

I could rely on the pact thing, but I felt bad calling him this late at night. Even if I didn’t, I was still embarrassed from the last time I accidentally called him. When he ran up to me that one lunch break, I was so horrified. I didn’t even realize I was fiddling with the mark. 

 

At the time, I was wondering why he was avoiding me that week. It kind of hurt, but that led to the question of why I cared if he wanted to see me. 

 

Oh god, I hope the mark doesn’t allow us to know what the other is thinking. That would be horrible.

 

Bottom line was that if a ghost came after me, I’d have to knock on Asmodeus’ door because he was the only one I was really acquainted with on this floor. I wouldn’t be going to Leviathan's in case he still wanted to kill me, and I didn’t know how Satan felt about me. 

 

I reached the first door closest to the stairs which turned out to be Leviathan’s bedroom. It wasn’t hard to deduce considering the number of anime stickers and printed TSL cutouts littering his door. I gently traced the decorations as I remembered his angry, disbelieving expression when I told him about Volume 9 of TSL. 

 

I must have really hurt his pride when I one-upped him in our competition. He was a huge fan and from the way he talked about it when he pulled me in his room on my first day here, I realized it was his comfort series; he related so much to The Lord of Shadow and found consolation, a real friend, in Henry. I understood that well because I also felt intensely about my comfort characters. 

 

Honestly, I did feel some regret for making him feel bad, but he was the one who started this mess by insulting and upsetting me. He also attacked me which made him lose points in my book. 

 

I was about to move on when I heard a cheer from inside the room, so I placed my ear against the door out of curiosity. 

 

“Fuck yeah! Take that, evil monster!”

 

I nearly chuckled, but I covered my mouth; it seemed Leviathan was a late night gamer. Night owls unite. 

 

I wondered if he was willing to strike up a friendship even after all that happened. I certainly was, but I wasn’t about to push him this time. All I can do now is continue to show him that the olive branch was still there if ever he wanted it. 

 

I let him be and continued walking until I got to the next door on the opposite side. It was plain with nothing but the decorative carvings on its mahogany wood. If I had to guess, I would say this was Satan’s room. Asmodeus was far too extra to leave his door so barren. There was some sort of magic coming off of Satan’s room, so I didn’t dare touch it and walked away. 

 

As expected, Asmodeus’ door was adorned with pink flowers and an almost shocking amount of cutesy stickers and pictures of him. Some of the buds were closed, but the moment my hand got near the door to touch the photos, the buds bloomed into blood red roses. I backed away in confusion before leaving it alone. 

 

After Asmodeus’ door was the end of that hallway and an opening to another on the right. I knew this one led to the game room, the guest rooms now used for storage, and the stairs to the attic. I didn’t really want to go there, so I left to make my way back to the first floor. 

 

I was on the last step when I saw a figure sneaking in through the front door. They were moving so slowly in an attempt to be quiet and didn’t notice I was standing at the stairs watching them. 

 

Based on the way the beam of moonlight hit the very sparkly pants, I assumed it was the one and only Avatar of Lust. 

 

And I was right.

 

He came into view, still unaware of my presence since he was looking everywhere but where I was leaning against the staircase railing. 

 

“Late night, Asmodeus?” I murmured. In the silence of the house, my voice carried loudly. 

 

To my amusement, the fifth-born yelped as he stumbled backward. He came to his senses and gave me a fierce glare that I raised an eyebrow at. After going to school for over two months with people who despise me, I could handle glares pretty well.  

 

“Aniisha, what are you doing up?” He asked after a few seconds of a staring contest. 

 

“Couldn’t sleep,” I shrugged. “You?” I gave him a once over as he walked over to me; he was indeed in terrifyingly sparkly leather pants and a pink mesh crop top. The closer he got, the more I saw the details of his appearance. Blue powder dusted his normally beige hair and emphasized his smokey eyeshadow. He wore diamond earrings and a silver-studded choker and carried a small purse in one hand. What really drew my eyes were the number of hickeys on his neck that trailed down his chest. I stopped looking at that point and looked at his face again. He was smirking, and I rolled my eyes. 

 

“Isn’t it obvious? I went clubbing. Lucifer doesn’t like me coming home so late, so I have to be careful,” he explained with a hair flip. “Are you going back to your room now?”

 

I bit the inside of my cheek before answering, “No, not yet. I’m not sleepy, so I’m going to continue wandering around for a little while longer.”

 

Asmodeus hummed and said, “Why don’t you come to my room?”

 

I blinked once. Then I blinked twice. What? 

 

“After weeks of not talking to me face to face, that’s the first thing you ask me?” I asked.

 

Amsodeus pouted, “Hey, in my defense, you were avoiding me when I went looking for you.”

 

“Because you were going to pester me about Diavolo,” I retorted. 

 

“I still want to know more about that,” he reminded. 

 

“And I’m still not telling, Asmodeus.”

 

He sighed dramatically, “Anyway, don’t think I forgot about our game, little dove. The only reason I haven’t perused you was because you had your hands full with Levi. I didn’t want to distract you,” The lustful demon explained. 

 

“How thoughtful of you.” I was partly sarcastic, but I truly was grateful. It really was considerate of him. 

 

Luckily, he seemed to see that I really meant it, despite my tone. “Absolutely!” He said, “So are you coming with me or not?”

 

“If this is a way to get me into your bed, it's not going to work,” I replied, crossing my arms. 

 

“Well, you are always welcome in my bed, but we don’t have to do anything unless you want to,” he winked. “Come on, I just want to get to know each other a little bit more. Maybe if you get to know me more, you’ll fall for me that way.”

 

I laughed, “Try me, Asmodeus.” I was bored, and I couldn’t sleep. Besides, this was a perfect opportunity to get to know the Avatar of Lust.

 

He returned my grin and hooked our arms together. “Let’s go have a sleepover then.”

 

Asmodeus chatted about his nightclub hopping with some friends and his almost too explicit rendezvous stories of the night. Suddenly, he stopped and stared at the red roses with furrowed eyebrows and rising anger. 

 

“That was me,” I confessed, hoping the truth would calm him down a bit. “Sorry, I wanted to get a closer look at the glitter on your door.”

 

To my surprise, his anger subsided altogether, and his smile came back with no trace of hostility. “Oh, that’s okay. I thought that Mammon went into my room and stole something again,” he said. 

 

So the flowers were a security system. Protection but make it pretty. Damn. Maybe I should ask him for some. 

 

“You are always welcome in my room, darling,” he continued, “Here, give me your hand.”

 

I looked at him skeptically as I hesitantly gave him my arm which he guided it to a now moving vine from the roses on his door. The vine wrapped around my hand and poked me with its thorns, drawing blood from the small wound.

 

I yelped in surprise and tried to pull my hand back, but Asmodeus stopped me. “Tsk, tsk, don’t do that,” he warned. “The thorn might rip open your delicate hand, love. Best you wait this out.”

 

After a few more seconds, the vine retracted and resumed its place on the door. I immediately cradled my hand and inspected the small puncture on my skin. “What the fuck, Asmodeus?”

 

“Don’t look at me like that,” he responded flippantly and opened the door, dragging me along with him. “This is so my flowers will know that you are allowed in my bedroom so if you want to come inside, and I’m not home, my door will unlock just for you.”

 

I supposed that was helpful, but I didn’t think I would be coming back here for whatever reason. I looked distrustfully at the door before turning to admire his room. Like Leviathan’s, the room was stunning and beautifully decorated, and much bigger than mine, but instead of a variety of blues, Amsodeus’ room was colored with pinks and purples. Flowers wrapped around his bed, his windows, and his walls. The ropes that held furniture and other decorations were actually lush vines. Even his lights were in the shapes of flowers. 

 

“Welcome to my love nest, Aniisha,” he said, spreading his arms open wide as he spun around.

 

I cringed, “Please don’t ever call your room a ‘love nest’ ever again.”

 

He laughed and dropped his bag on the floor near another door that I assumed was his closet. “I’m going to take a shower, okay? Make yourself comfortable. I’ll be back in a jiffy!” 

 

He left when I nodded, bouncing on his toes. I sat on Asmodeus’ bed, propping one arm on a bent knee. He said to make myself comfortable and so I would. I let my head rest on the headboard and closed my eyes. I was playing a very dangerous game, and I found myself once again questioning my life choices. I was literally walking into a lion’s den by agreeing to Asmodeus’ suggestion, but if things worked out, then I would get a better understanding of the fifth brother. Maybe I’d even get a friend out of this which is something I wasn’t opposed to. The more friends I made, the less alone I would feel in this new world and the more protection I had.

 

I turned my head to look at the gigantic moon in the sky. Diavolo told me that there were varying degrees of darkness in the Devildom which served as a day and night cycle. I was never able to look at the sky at night because I didn’t have a window in my room. Asmodeus did so now I could see that the moon really was dimmer than it was during the ‘day which made the sky blacker than black’. Devildom was weird. 

 

If someone told me before that there was a world where the moon was always out and the only way of telling when it was morning and night was by the weather, brightness, and position of the moon, I’d assume they were simply making up stories. 

 

I wasn’t sure how long I let my mind wander, but the Avatar of Lust interrupted my thoughts when he finally came back to the room. I didn’t believe for a second that Asmodeus took quick showers, so I must have been sitting for a long time. I let my eyes drift over to him only to find the demon in a loose towel wrapped around his hips. 

 

I have to admit that he was very, very nice to look at. I let my eyes drift from his face to his collarbone, glistening with droplets of water, then down to his defined abs and his v-line and…

 

...a towel. 

 

Pity. 

 

“Like what you see?” He asked with a cocky smirk. I let my eyes slowly travel up his body again taking his figure in before letting out an amused hum. 

 

“Absolutely,” I replied, “Now go get changed.”

 

Asmodeus pouted, and it was my turn to smirk. I knew that wasn’t the reaction he was hoping for. Too bad for him. Appreciative I may be, I wasn’t desperate to get laid, and I wanted to win this game of ours. 

I heard Asmodeus huff at my indifferent attitude, and I stifled a laugh. 

 

Oh no, I think I’m enjoying upsetting the demon brothers more than I should. At this point, I really will end up dead before the year ends. Solomon should tell my story to future generations. Damn, what a bomb story that would be. 

 

I looked away and stared at the moon again and resumed my musings. It was amazing that the stars could still shine so brightly despite the brightness of the moonlight. Stars weren’t able to shine like this during a full moon back in the human world. This just went to prove how different this world was from the one that I knew. 

 

I felt the bed dip on my right, so I turned to look at the demon, hoping he wasn’t naked anymore. 

 

“You’re so sexy when you look down on me like that,” Asmodeus said while laying on his side. Thankfully, he had silk pjs on. I would have left immediately if he didn’t have anything on, beautiful or not. 

 

“You’re into that?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. 

 

“Doll, I’m into a lot of things.”

 

“I’m sure you are. Call me anytime you want me to stare you down just so long as you listen to what I say,” I replied, half-joking. 

 

He hopped up to a sitting position and said, “Ooh, yes please!”

 

I leaned back at his sudden invasion of personal space, “Christ, man, hold your horses.” I sighed and pushed his face away with a finger to his forehead. “What do you have planned for this sleepover? If there’s nothing, I’m going back to my room.”

 

“Aniisha, don’t be like that,” Asmodeus whined. His eyes fell down to my hands and his face lit up again, “Let me paint your nails!” Before I could answer, he jumped off the bed to grab a lilac caboodle from his closet. 

 

“Asmodeus, my nails aren’t really the best to paint.”

 

“Nonsense,” he said, waving away my protests. He grabbed one of my hands, and I looked away. The tips of my fingers were never pleasant to look at. The cuticles were thick and uneven because I’d always pick at them. I rarely bothered to shape my nails after I cut them because I felt that they were too deformed after years of biting them, and the skin around them was dry and also bitten. It just felt useless to try and fix them now. 

 

I didn’t want to see Asmodeus’s disgust, so I focused on the pillow next to us as I waited for him to make fun of me. However, it never came. Instead, he quietly went to work fixing the peeling skin with a nipper, and after he finished both hands, he began cleaning up my cuticles. When he was almost done with the first hand, he spoke up. 

 

“You know, I used to bite my nails too.”

 

I blinked and glanced at his perfect and slender fingers. “No way,” I said. 

 

“Really!” He looked up at me with a thoughtful expression. “It was a nervous habit of mine, and I hated it because it made my fingers all ugly, kinda like yours.”

 

“Wow, thanks.”

 

Asmodeus sighed and went back to work. “My point is that I can help you break the habit if you want.” 

 

My eyebrows furrowed, “And what do you want in return?”

 

This man was being too nice, and I didn’t believe he was true. A little part of me hoped he was being genuinely compassionate, but I really couldn’t tell with him. 

 

“Nothing,” he answered, “I just want you to spend more time with me. You’re unsatisfied with yourself, and I can make you feel so much better. We’ll both be happy.”

 

I considered this for a few moments, but in the end, I was too tired to think too hard about it. So I agreed. 

 

Asmodeus’ head shot up with wide eyes before beaming at me, “I’m so glad! I was hoping you’d say that.” He looked at the ornate clock on the wall. “It’s almost five in the morning, so I won’t shape or paint your nails. I have day plans, but I’m free tomorrow night. I want us to have an early start so we can really have time for self-care and beauty sleep. We’ll go to my room right after dinner!” He finished my hands with some scented lotion and massaged it. 

 

“Pfft, you’re so nice, Asmodeus.”

 

He chuckled and got off the bed to put his box back in his closet. “I choose the best path depending on the type of person I’m seducing. I’ve decided that you, Aniisha,” he said, turning around to place his hands on his hips, “Would most likely fall for a person who you know very well, so that is what I’ll become.”

 

“You need to watch yourself because you might end up falling in love with me while you’re at it,” I laughed. 

 

“But I already love you! Otherwise, I wouldn’t be trying to get you in my bed,” he winked.

 

I shook my head. “Lust and love aren’t the same things. I’m talking about real love.”

 

“That kind of love?” He scoffed. “That doesn’t exist. You can love things, but you can’t love people. If you ‘love’ someone, you’re just lusting for them. Lust, love, they’re interchangeable, so what does it matter? Self-love, however, very much does exist and is the only kind of love that does exist. I love myself and only myself.”

 

“I don’t agree,” I argued. “Maybe one day you’ll experience what it is like to love and to be loved.”

 

“It won’t ever happen,” he said firmly.

 

I grabbed a throw blanket and made my way to one of his plush couches. “I hope that’s not the case. Love is truly a beautiful thing.” I gave him a nod and flopped on the couch. “Good night, Asmodeus.”

 

“You can sleep on the bed with me, you know.”

 

“ Good night, Asmodeus.”

 

He sighed, and I heard the rustle of the sheets as he got comfortable. To my surprise, I found myself becoming sleepy. I guess I needed the company more than I realized. I was finally ready to knock out when he said one last thing: “It’s Asmo. Call me, Asmo.”

 

I hummed with my eyes closed and a small smile. “And I’m Anii. Sleep well, Asmo.”

 

“Good night, Anii!”

 

***

 

I woke up earlier than I wanted to; three hours of sleep cannot be good for you, but I just couldn’t fall back asleep. 

 

The worst part was that I woke up feeling sad. There was no other word to describe it. I knew the difference between a depressive low, a feeling of intense hopelessness, and just something bringing me down. Today was the latter. A state of unhappiness. A stuffy and gloomy feeling in my chest. Melancholy was unfortunately a familiar emotion for me. It hits at random times of the day on a random day. I hated when I woke up like this. They’re the worst.

 

It must be all the emotions and stress that I’ve been trying so hard to suppress finally catching up to me. I had a surprisingly relaxing night with Asmodeus, so now the world was crashing down on me again. The last thing I needed was a breakdown here in the Devildom. It’s been a long while since my last intense breakdown, so my walls were in bad shape, and the whole Leviathan ordeal just made it worse. 

 

Still, no matter how I felt, I couldn’t just stay in a room that wasn’t my own, and since I was already getting up, I might as well try to work with the day instead of moping around. My only way of dealing with these kinds of days is to distract the hell out of myself and do absolutely anything and everything while I wait for my walls to repair themselves. 

 

Sighing, I got up and tiptoed out of Asmodeus’ — Asmo’s — room; he was still fast asleep with an eye mask on. 

 

I headed to the kitchen to get some breakfast when I ran into a wild-eyed Mammon. He was jogging and swiveling his head left and right, eyebrows furrowed in worry. 

 

“Woah, Mammon,” I called out, “Where’s the fire?”

 

His head jerked in the direction of my voice and he stomped over to me. “You weren’t in your room,” he grumbled. 

 

Now, this was a good time to tease him. “Aw, Mammy, were you worried? I’m flattered,” I said in a baby voice. 

 

He bristled and turned his head away, a soft pink staining his cheeks. “Tch, I wasn’t worried, stupid human. I thought Levi got to you or something.”

 

“That’s called worry, Mammon,” I laughed.

 

“It’s not worry!”

 

“Whatever you say,” I smirked and patted his shoulder as I walked past him. “Did you have breakfast? I’m heading to the kitchen right now.”

 

“No, I was...I was thinking of going to go out today, but if you want me to stay then I could-”

 

“Mams, chill; you go do your thing. I’ll be fine on my own,” I said. The day I wasn’t feeling the best was the day he had plans. A little part of me wanted him to stay, but I couldn’t tell him that. I couldn’t keep him away from what he wanted to do. It was too selfish of me. I’m too selfish. I didn’t deserve to ask him to be by my side for the day.

 

“But-”

 

“ Go . It’s okay,” I reassured. He wanted to go, so I pushed him away. It’ll be okay. I’ll be okay. I can deal with this. 

 

He seemed to hesitate, but eventually gave in and nodded. After a not-so-speedy farewell, Mammon left, and I continued my quest to find some food. I wasn’t sure if I was happy or not that he just left me, but I wasn’t in the right to be upset. I was the one who told him to leave, after all.

 

It’s alright. I knew that if I really needed him, I could call and he would do his best to come to my side. I see that now. I finally had one of the seven brothers who I knew for a fact that I could lean on. 

 

My mind drifted to the third eldest brother. Leviathan was tricky, but not like Mammon. Mammon was brash and loud about his opinions. Sometimes I wonder if he’s even aware that he is saying some of those things. 

 

From what I can tell, Leviathan was an internal screamer in terms of everything but games, manga, and anime. He was closed off to the rest of the world and seemed to hate everyone around him because they had what he couldn’t have, fully filling the role of the Avatar of Envy.

 

I may not have won the competition seeing as it was cut short by Leviathan’s wrath, but I was hoping that he saw that I was willing to mend things with him. I would love to have someone to fangirl with me. 

 

I made a turn that hopefully led to the kitchen and saw a mop of purple hair peeking out of the corner. Orange eyes widened when we met each other’s gazes. 

 

“Good morning, Leviathan,” I greeted with a smile and a wave. 

 

He made a noise of surprise, scowled, then scurried away. When I made it to the corner, he was already long gone. Well, at least he wasn’t trying to kill me anymore. 

 

When I finally made it to the kitchen, I sighed. “Oh, Beelzebub,” I said with my hands on my hips, “Did you eat everything already?”

 

Once again, he was sitting on the floor, the fridge and cupboards ransacked and the kitchen floor littered with pots, containers, and wrappers. I shook my head, exasperated.

 

“Sorry,” he said after he swallowed his food. “I got hungry. I don’t think there’s anything left.”

 

“I can see that,” I huffed, amused. “I’ll help you clean up.”

 

I started throwing away disposables while he washed the dishes. Once I finished, I helped put away the containers since the pots were too heavy for me to carry.

 

“Thanks,” he said. “Lucifer would’ve gotten angry if I left the kitchen messy again. Well, he would have been angrier. He’s still going to be upset because I ate everything...again.”

 

“We can go grocery shopping if you’d like. If you would allow me to tag along, that is,” I offered.

 

He looked down at me with a frowning face, and I was sure that he would turn me away. Instead, he nodded and said, “I’ll wait here for you to get changed, then we can head out.”

 

I beamed and jogged over to my room. I never went out with one of the brothers before, so I was excited. Going grocery shopping with a brother wasn’t something that should have made me happy since it was a mundane thing, but it showed that there was progress between us. At least, that’s how I chose to see it. This was a perfect way to spend my day and distract me from the melancholy I was feeling. 

 

Beelzebub and I were comfortable around each other and spoke to each other fairly easily when we needed to. I thought of him as a friend, but as usual, I didn’t know what he thought of me. 

 

Personally, I liked him. He was nice to be around even if he almost never smiled, but when he did, it was sweet. There was something amusing and lifting seeing him so giddy when he was around food. It was rather cute if you ignored the drool and rather messy eating. 

 

I quickly freshened up and changed into some casual clothes. Beelzebub was right where I left him, staring at the fridge. “Ready?” I asked. 

 

He turned to me, and his frown deepened. “It’s going to be cold outside. You should wear a jacket.”

 

“Ah, right…”

 

Problem: I did not have any sort of long sleeve. All I had were my uniforms. Biting my lip, I shrugged. I wasn’t trying to impress anyone, so I grabbed one of the jackets of the uniform and left. 

 

Beelzebub gave me a strange look. “Um,” I began. “I don’t have a jacket. All I have in my closet are shirts, pants, and some uniforms.”

 

He stared at me before nodding. We walked to a grocery store about fifteen minutes away from the House of Lamentation. It must be so convenient to live in the middle of the city where essentials were only a walk away. We kept to ourselves as we enjoyed our surroundings. Beelzebub seemed to be thinking about something, and I was busy taking in the city. Eventually, we made it to the store.

 

“What kind of foods do you like to eat?” I asked as we made our way around the aisles. 

 

He gave me a side glance. “I like all kinds.”

 

Humming, I asked, “Okay, sweet, salty, or savory?”

 

“Savory,” he answered. “What about you?”

 

“I prefer salty food. Savory is good when I’m really hungry. I like sweet things, too, but sometimes it’s too much. Like, the icing on cake or frosting on cupcakes can be so overbearing.”

 

“Really? I like the frosting and icing the best. I always eat it first.”

 

I laughed, “I’ll give you mine then.”

 

“I would like that,” he replied, a small smile appearing on his face. 

 

This was going splendidly. We spent a while longer roaming around the grocery even after we finished getting everything we needed. Our conversation lasted a long time since there were so many things about food to talk about. I really enjoyed his company. He put a lot of thought into his response and was surprisingly very polite. 

 

When we realized that we had been walking around for over an hour and a half, we scurried over to the checkout. I meant to help pay, but I remembered that I didn’t have my card or a job yet. With all the commotion with Mammon, Leviathan, and school in general, I completely forgot to talk to Lucifer about my money problem. 

 

“Ah, shit. Beelzebub, I don’t have money, so I can’t help you pay,” I said apologetically. 

 

“It’s okay, Aniisha,” he said, pulling out his card. It appeared that he planned to pay for everything to begin with. 

 

“There must be something I can do other than help carry this back to the House of Lamentation,” I pressed. 

 

He thought for a moment then he asked, “Can you cook?”

 

I blinked. “Yes,” I said. I’ve been practicing making food when the brothers were away doing who knows what. “I’m pretty average, but I’m proud nonetheless.”

 

“Then you can cook for me,” he responded, “As a payment.”

 

I never planned to cook for the brothers, but I could make exceptions. At least I liked Beelzebub. “Deal,” I said, grinning. 

 

Despite all the bags we had, we somehow made it back to the House, mostly because of Beelzebub doing the heavy lifting. 

 

“What are you going to cook?” He asked as we put the groceries away. I had to keep a close eye on him to make sure he didn’t eat too much of the newly bought food. 

 

“Um,” I brought out Barbatos’ cookbook and flipped through the recipes. “Ah,” I said. “I was thinking about making whale vine roast.”

 

I read over the ingredients making sure we had everything before realizing something important. 

 

“Oh,” I said when my eyes fell upon the purple striped vine. It didn’t click in my head that I had to cut that gigantic thing. It was as thick as my body and as tall as Beelzebub. 

 

I walked over to the plastic-wrapped vine and gave it a little poke, praying that it was at least soft enough for me to cut. It was not. There was no way I was strong enough to make a dent in that. 

 

“This is going to be a problem,” I said.

 

“What’s wrong?” Beelzebub asked, suddenly above my shoulder. 

 

“I can’t cut this. It needs to be small enough to fit onto a plate, and I need to make slits on it to remove the toxins when I boil it.” I sighed, getting up to head back to the cookbook on the counter, “I’ll just find a recipe that I’ve already made before.”

 

“I’ll help you.”

 

“What?” I asked as I turned around. 

 

“I can do the cutting, and you can do everything else,” he explained. 

 

I stood there stunned for a second before grinning. “Thank you, Beelzebub.”

 

With his help, the vine was cut, dethorned, boiled, and seasoned. It wasn’t long till we tossed it in the oven. The thorns were rounded out and boiled again before I fried and caramelized them. At the end, I chopped the huge leaves to make a side salad. 

 

We worked silently, enjoying each other’s company. Once everything was done and all we had to do was wait for the vine to finish, we relaxed and conversation started to pick up again. It started off casually until he asked one particular question. 

 

“Is living in Devildom hard?” He asked. 

 

“Well,” I paused as I tried to find the words to describe it. “It’s hard, but it’s a bit easier now that I’m able to ignore the whispers better.”

 

“What whispers?”

 

“The ugly things the students say,” I explained. He still looked confused, so I elaborated, “Like, they always belittle me. They call me names and say ‘human’ as if it’s something to be ashamed of. When they aren’t insulting me, they’re ignoring my existence. They bash on me as if I can’t hear them. They exclude me and make sure that I’m the one without a partner to work with. And the teachers let it happen! Between here and school, I barely have a break.” 

 

I pursed my lips. I didn’t mean to rant like that; I guess I got a little too comfortable. I cursed inwardly at the way I just spilled everything to Beelzebub. I hope he didn’t blabber. I didn’t plan to tell anyone, especially Lucifer and Diavolo.   

 

“What do you mean ‘between here and school?’ You can’t get a break here?”

 

I frowned and crossed my arms, “Oh come on, Beelzebub, don’t tell me you didn’t notice your brothers’ actions. They do the exact same thing as the students at school. I mean, Mammon has gotten better, and you’re not mean or ignoring me, but the others still do. I guess Asmodeus gives me attention, but it’s mostly because I’m his plaything. There’s a reason I don’t eat dinner or breakfast with you guys,” I chuckled humorlessly.

 

His eyes widened ever so slightly, lips parted. I didn’t think it was that shocking. I told him so. An emotion flitted across his face, though I wasn’t sure what it was. 

 

“I’m sorry,” he finally said. 

 

I blinked, “What? Why?”

 

“We haven’t been very good hosts.”

 

“It’s okay, Beelzebub,” I said, even though I knew it wasn’t. 

 

“Mammon said something to me,” the demon began after swallowing a bite of his poison apple. “He said you considered me a friend.”

 

I stopped swinging my legs on the counter I was sitting on. “Yes, I do. You’re a pretty cool guy, Beelzebub. We are on good terms, and we have spent an awful lot of time around each other. I know it’s mostly because of the food Mammon and I brought, but I enjoyed having you around. It’s okay if you don’t see me ask a friend, so you don’t have to force yourself. Just know that I’m willing to help you out if you need anything,” I finished. 

 

He stared at me, frowning deeply. It was the same expression he made when we were watching TSL and this morning when I asked him if he wanted to go grocery shopping with me. I realized he wasn’t upset, but rather was thinking deeply about something. He didn’t respond for a few moments, so I thought the conversation was over and started swinging my legs again. 

 

“You’re nice, Aniisha,” he finally said. “You’re not cruel or judgmental towards us even though we haven’t been all too kind to you. I think we can be friends.”

 

I beamed. It felt like a tentative friendship, but I was ecstatic that it was the start of something. “Thank you, Beelzebub.”

 

“Call me, Beel.”

 

“Thank you, Beel,” I said with a smile, one which he returned. The timer rang, and we both rushed over to the oven, eager to eat our hard work. It was a very nice afternoon. 

Notes:

1) heeeeeyyyyy guys. So I know I didn't update last week, and I'm sorry about that. I was really busy, but I'm back now! I hope...Schedules, am I right? I'll try to fit in another chapter this week, but no promises.

2) Demons have multiple forms depending on how much power they want to show off! I think it's a fun headcanon, so I'm gonna have like four-ish forms? I haven't decided yet.

3) I moved Mammon's protection speech here and changed it. I think it's better if he confesses that little bit asap and I didn't really like the way he worded it in-game. So here is my version of it :P

4) I finally can kick off Asmo's game! I said it multiple times but I'll say it again: I really love Asmo.

5) BEEL, MY BEAUTIFUL PRECIOUS BABY BOY! God, I love him. This man's a deep thinker and it's not just about food. I'm not too satisfied with the way I wrote them going to the grocery story and cooking but I can't think of a way to fix it, so here you go. I don't think this counts as a date, but I'd like to pretend it is lol. Think what you will. Not even I know how to clasify it.

 

Omg!!!!111!!!!1!!11!! The Obey Me anime is almost here!!!!!! I'm so excited fhlkfgslkfakjfhsgfklsjdfhshHELP >.< Let's gooooooooooo!

Chapter 13: Lesson 4 // 4:4 - 4:10

Summary:

Asmo wants Anii's attention, Mammon doesn't like it, and Beel is sweet.

...until Beel is not. So, Mammy becomes a hero.

Anii learns more about the Avatar of Envy.

Our girl makes new friends!

Notes:

Sorry for the wait. Please comment and/or leave a kudo :) Thanks for reading!

Asmodeus: Aniisha! Where are you?

Me: In my room

Me: Why?

Asmodeus: It’s dinner time! Why aren’t you here?

Me: I’m not going. I ate something earlier

Asmodeus: What??? 

Asmodeus: That’s not right :(

Me: I haven’t gone for weeks now. You never complained before :/

 

He didn’t reply after that, making me scoff. It was crazy that they didn’t notice me at all, but I didn’t expect anything else. Besides, I was fine just being on my own anyway.

 

...But am I really? Am I really okay being alone?

 

I shook my head hard to get rid of unwelcome thoughts. This was not the time to delve into my feelings. I was too exhausted emotionally, mentally, and physically to deal with that kind of self-reflection. I spent the day shopping and cooking with Beel, so I wasn’t able to take my nap. He was a great chef, something I didn’t expect with his great appetite. I’d never say this out loud, but I thought he didn’t care about the quality of the food and just ate for eating’s sake. I guess in a way he did, but he had his own opinions about certain dishes and had a knack for replicating the food he ate. 

 

I learned a lot of new things that I was excited to show Barbatos. The butler was so competent, and I couldn’t even imagine myself anywhere near his level. I wondered if he would give me tips and tricks.

 

I groaned as I flopped on the bed. It wasn’t until I got to my room with nothing else to distract me when my melancholy came back full force. I’ll just sleep my sorrows away.

 

My phone pinged again, and I nearly threw it at the wall. It didn’t matter what kind of excuse Asmo gave me because I wasn’t planning to go to dinner in the first place. Of course, I fully intended to meet up with Asmo later tonight since I wasn’t about to ditch him no matter how I was feeling; I would only feel guilty if I did that. Still, I wasn’t gonna show up at a place where I was unwanted just for a person who wasn’t quite genuine. When I checked my phone, it wasn’t Asmo who texted me this time.

 

Beelzebub: Join us tonight. I promise it will be different than before.

 

I sat up and bit my lip. Beel seemed to take my earlier rant to heart and was actually trying to be a good host. I had to admit, it was sweet. Did I really want to go? I was on a lot better terms with some of the brothers now, so maybe Beel was right. Maybe dinner will be nicer. Maybe I should give them another chance.  

 

Beelzebub: Please?

 

I sighed before typing my response. He’s lucky that I like him. 

 

Me: Ok

Me: I’ll be there in a sec

 

After a few minutes of hyping myself up, I made my way to the dining room.

 

“Aniisha, I thought you weren’t coming,” Asmo said, perking up in his seat when he saw me. 

 

“I wasn’t,” I answered as I glanced at Beel, “I already ate something earlier today, but I might as well have a snack since there’s already food out.”

 

I studied the main dish. “Is that Stonefish Meunière?”

 

Satan blinked in surprise, “Yes, how did you know?”

 

“I recognized it when I was researching what Devildom foods I can eat. As it turns out, since the poison doesn’t coat the fish’s insides, it’s safe for human consumption. I just need to avoid the surface.”

 

I frowned slightly when I realized that I had no idea how to pick at the fish to get into the meat. It didn’t look too bad in the picture, but the reality was a lot more difficult. 

 

“Sit next to me, and I’ll help you get to the parts you can eat,” Beel offered. 

 

I smiled and agreed. As I sat down, Mammon spoke up. “Wha-” he began, “Aniisha should sit next to me!”

 

“No way!” This time it was Asmo who exclaimed. “I want Aniisha to sit next to me!”

 

“And why would she do that?” Mammon retorted. 

 

“Because Aniisha would love to sit next to someone as perfect and beautiful as me.”

 

“That’s stupid.”

 

Amso glared at his older brother, “Well, why would she sit next to you ?”

 

“Because I’m her pact mate and friend,” Mammon declared proudly. 

 

Asmo scoffed while crossing his arms, “Since when?”

 

“Since a few weeks ago.”

 

“Bullshit, she’s probably putting up with you because you’re so pathetic.”

 

The white-haired demon slammed the table and stood up, “Why I outta-“

 

“Mammon,” Lucifer and I scolded at the same time. The eldest, along with the rest of the table quieted, surprise and interest evident on their faces save for Mammon who was busy glaring at Asmo. I guess it was a slight shock for them to see a human scold Mammon of all people. 

 

“Relax, Mammon,” I sighed. It didn’t take long for anyone to know that Mammon was driven by his emotions as he was by his greed. I was more than used to his excitable behavior after having to deal with him for weeks now. “I’ll sit next to you next time.”

 

“But-“

 

“ Next time. ”

 

Mammon pouted, glaring at his brother for a few moments more before he sat down with a huff. From the corner of my eye, I saw Asmo open his mouth, but I interrupted him before he could say anything. 

 

“That goes for you, too, Asmodeus.”

 

“Oh, fine,” he responded, crossing his arms and pouting.  

 

By the time I looked back to my plate, fish and vegetables were already prepared for me, though only a little bit. 

 

“Sorry,” Beel said, “I ate some.”

 

“I can see that,” I replied, amused. ‘Some’ was an understatement. There were literally only a few spoonfuls, but I found it a bit endearing. 

 

The rest of dinner was…Well, I don’t know if ‘nice’ was the correct word to describe it. Asmo was telling me about how people kept fawning over him, and every once in a while, he turned to respond to Mammon who was complaining that Asmo doesn’t have the right to talk to me. Beel was too busy eating to talk but occasionally would pick out more fish for me. It was a kind gesture, but he ate more food than he gave. I didn’t mind since I wasn’t really hungry. 

 

Satan and Lucifer just watched the scene unfolded, both of them not saying a word the entire dinner unless they were spoken to. Satan’s eyes dissected me, taking me apart bit by bit, but I preferred his green eyes over Lucifer’s red gaze. I had no idea what the eldest was thinking; he just stared at me with a stone face. I avoided eye contact with either of them since nothing would come from me provoking them now. 

 

The third-born never looked up. He never spoke. He just ate. No one seemed to mind his silence which didn’t sit right with me. I didn’t know how to talk to him without his brothers zoning in on me or him. I was sure the attention would make him just as uncomfortable as it made me. I’ve already angered him once, and it would be difficult to try to build a friendship if I angered him again. So, I just let him be. I just have to wait for the opportunity to present itself. 

 

Despite the chaos, I enjoyed dinner more than I ever thought I would. While I didn’t get to say much -- Asmo never giving me a chance to respond and Mammon spending all of his time berating the lustful demon rather than trying to talk to me -- I felt happy. It helped a lot that Beel was a silent comfort. 

 

At the end of dinner, I mouthed ‘thank you’ to Beel to which he responded with a small nod. I had meant to help clean up, but Asmo grabbed my arm and dragged me away. 

 

“Come, doll,” he said, locking out arms together, “It’s time for some fun.”

 

“Fun?!” Mammon yelled behind us, “What fun?!”

 

We both ignored him, much to his dismay. Lucifer called to his attention again, and the second-born piped down. 

 

With an amused shake of my head, I allowed Asmo to lead me to his room. 

 

“I didn’t expect you to show up,” he said when we reached the stairs. “Oh! Did you come to see me?”

 

I gave him a side glance, “Sorry to burst your bubble, but no.”

 

“Aww,” he whined, eyebrows furrowing. “Then why did you come? You said you already ate.”

 

I exhaled slowly, “What matters is that I came, right? Let’s leave it at that.” My eyes drifted to the flickering candles on the walls. “Hey, Asmo,” I began, “This has been bugging me for a while. How do the lights work? This place relies on glowy things and fire, but they turn on and off or dim and brighten. Normal flames aren’t typically controlled by switches, and they usually burn the things around them.”

 

“Mammon didn’t explain anything to you, did he?” Asmo asked, deadpanning. I shook my head and he sighed. “Our house, just like the rest of Devildom, runs on magic. The lights respond to our desires, so you really don’t need to use the switches. They are only there in case there’s a faulty magic stream. When you want to sleep or leave the room, the lights dim or turn off based on what you want, whether you know it or not. When you want to stay up, the lights will stay on or brighten. When there are multiple people, the lights will follow the strongest desire or the majority’s choice. Have you not noticed?”

 

“No, it was never something I thought to concern myself with,” I admitted. I never considered a magical explanation for all of this. Hell, I didn’t even notice that the lights did that since the transitions were so smooth. I furrowed my eyebrows, “But who is supplying the magic? Surely it's not one of you guys.”

 

“No way, I’d never waste my power on something as trivial as that. We have a magic generator as do every other household. It’s what powers our phones, laptops, cars, lights, you name it.”

 

“Huh,” I murmured. Magic was the equivalent of electricity back in the human world. It was so similar yet so different that I didn’t quite know how to feel. In the end, I ended up pushing it aside because we had arrived at Asmo’s room.

 

“So, what do you have planned for tonight?” I asked, finally breaking the silence as he opened the door. 

 

He perked up after this and began explaining our night’s agenda at full speed and in great detail. Skin routines, nail care, something about moisturizing, and the such. I couldn’t really keep up with him. I smiled at how fast he bounced back. Must be nice. 

 

Asmo rushed to bring out crystal bottles of all shapes and sizes as well as lotions and nail care items. He put everything on the bedside table and plopped onto the bed, pulling me down with him. Being caught off guard, I landed right on top of him with my hands on his chest and his arm around my waist.  

 

“Oh my,” Asmo smirked, “Hello there, doll. I didn’t know you wanted to be on top so badly.”

 

“You did this, not me,” I reminded. “Now let go.”

 

“Aw, but can’t we stay in this position for a little while longer?”

 

A silly idea came into my head, and I decided to execute it. We were playing a game, after all. Since I couldn’t think of a pick-up line, I settled for a typical flirtation. “So shall we stay like this, my needy little bottom?” I blew lightly on his ear before moving to meet his lustful eyes.

 

“Absolutely,” he breathed, face drawing closer to mine.

 

I chucked and put one finger on his lips. “Too bad. That’s not going to happen.” 

 

Asmo whined but released me. I was honestly surprised to see the Avatar of Lust let me go so easily. I fully expected him to take advantage of me considering his strength and was already looking for something to defend myself with, but that didn’t happen. Nothing happened. Asmodeus simply got up and started preparing the products that he planned to use tonight. 

 

“I know what you’re thinking,” he said, though his back was to me. “But I’ll have you know that I’m not that kind of person. I’m a lustful demon. I gain my energy from other people’s sinful acts, but that doesn’t mean I am just as bad as the degenerates that feed my power. I don’t force people. Well, they often can’t resist me because of my gaze, so consent is a bit questionable, but that’s not my point right now. If I can’t win them over, then I leave. Besides,” he said as he turned around and crossed his arms. “Making someone do something when they aren’t in the mood is quite distasteful, and the last thing I am is ugly. I am quite offended that you think of me so.” 

 

I averted my eyes, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have made assumptions.”

 

I was at fault and got reprimanded for it. As I should. Even I was upset at my own blunder. I was being unfair to Asmo for thinking that he would be ruled by his sin. Looking back, it was even difficult to get Leviathan to lose to his envy. These demons were in control to some extent, so they wouldn’t lose themselves to their sin without being provoked. It was then that I realized that just because I accepted demons as people, I still had a prejudice against them. I’ll need to work harder on that.

 

“Well, now that that is out of the way, let’s get our self-care night started!” Asmo exclaimed, all seriousness disappearing.

 

As he chatted away, I found myself smiling, my melancholy tucked away inside my mental box where it belonged.

 

---

 

“Asmo, goddamn it,” I huffed. “Will you stop that?” 

 

He’d been following all day at every chance he got. While I didn't necessarily mind that, I wasn’t quite fond of his full attention. That would be fine, but I didn’t think that we were that close just yet. I still retained my newfound warmth for the demon, but my sheer exasperation still won out. I found very quickly that he was extremely touchy and while he didn’t force me to do anything, he still didn’t understand the concept of personal space. However, just like last night, he listened to me when I told him to back off, even if it was temporary. At least his presence helped me calm my nerves when I went to ask Lucifer for my credit card earlier this morning.

 

“Oh, but Aniisha,” he whined, “You smell so good! I mean, of course, you do since it’s my perfume that you used.”

 

“Then smell yourself!”

 

“But it’s different when it’s on you.”

 

“Quit sniffing me!”

 

“But Aniiiiii!!” I gave him a look, and he sighed, “Fiiiiine.”

 

We arrived at the cafeteria, and I grabbed my food, and whadday know? Asmo was still following me as I walked over to the usual meet-up place under the tree. “Can I help you?” I asked dryly. 

 

“No, I just wanna spend lunch with you. Do you spend it alone?” He asked. 

 

I gave him a side glance, “Why do you ask?”

 

“Well, I just never see you around.”

 

“That’s because you never paid attention to me before today.”

 

“Hello, Aniisha,” Simeon greeted as I pushed the leaves away to let us in. “Oh, and Asmo. How nice of you to join us,” he added with a surprised but pleasant smile. It seemed that Barbatos and Diavolo were busy again because it was only the angels and Solomon today. It made sense; the royals rarely come by and when they do, they stay for twenty minutes at most. I wish we could spend more time with the prince and his butler. Maybe I should storm into the castle one day. I mentally laughed at the silly thought.

 

“Demon! Why are you here?” Luke exclaimed, glaring at the Avatar of Lust. It was as if he hadn’t been hanging around Asmo for Devilgram advice.

 

“That’s an easy question,” he answered. Asmo slid his arm around my waist and stroked my side with his hand. “I wanted to spend more time with my darling Aniisha.”

 

I slapped the offending appendage and sighed, “That’s enough. I want to eat my lunch in relative peace, please.” He pouted but stopped without a word. 

 

“Relative peace?” Solomon asked as I sat down on the grass. 

 

“Demon! You are only going to cause trouble for us.”

 

“But trouble can be so much fun, little chihuahua.”

 

“I’m not a chihuahua!”

 

I sighed and proceeded to unwrap my utensils. “Yes,” I answered Solomon, “Relative peace.”

 

“I didn’t know you loved my books so much, Aniisha,” Simeon commented over the noise. 

 

My head shot up to meet his eyes. “Simeon, your books are absolutely outstanding! Anyone would fall in love with your writing, and if they don't then they are in denial!” I exclaimed. “It’s so well-paced, and the characterization is amazing. It’s been so long since I’ve actually sat down and read something all the way through. Seriously, you’re an amazing writer.”

 

“Oh goodness, Aniisha,” he replied, flustered, “Thank you.” 

 

I couldn’t tell if he was blushing, but I decided it was not the case. “I only tell the truth and nothing but the truth, my friend,” I responded with a smile. 

 

Simeon cleared his throat, “Yes, of course.”

 

My cheer dimmed when I heard Luke say my name. “Aniisha doesn’t want to be anywhere near you!” Luke had been yelling. 

 

Asmo smirked, “That's not what she said last night in my room.”

 

“ What?!” Luke exclaimed. 

 

Solomon's eyes widened and Simeon choked on his orange juice, coughing and sputtering out a response, “Pardon me?”

 

I burst out laughing as I grabbed some napkins and helped Simeon clean up. “Are you okay?” I asked, rubbing the napkin on his shirt. He didn’t answer, so I looked up to find him staring with wide eyes and slightly darkened cheeks. Now that I was up close, I knew for a fact that he was blushing. I wasn’t sure if it was because he was embarrassed about choking, appalled by Asmo’s statement, or flustered because of my invasion of his personal space. Perhaps it was all three. 

 

I backed away from the angel, cursing myself for not controlling my habit. I have a tendency to help dry a friend’s shirt, pants, or whatnot after an accident which unfortunately involves invading someone’s personal space. I guess in that way, I was just as bad as the Avatar of Lust himself. Goddamn it. I shook my head to focus on the reason for this mess. 

 

“Asmo,” I scolded firmly, “Do not go putting thoughts into their heads by saying things out of context.”

 

“Oh, but Aniisha,” he drawled. 

 

“ Asmodeus now is not the time for games. I’m more tired than usual.”

 

“Did you not have fun last night?” he asked, genuine worry and hurt entering his expression. 

 

I softened. “No, I enjoyed last night, and I was very relaxed,” I assured. “Any other day, I’d be refreshed and energized, I swear. It's just…one of those days.” I watched him perk up, however, I wasn't done yet. “But you have been testing my patience since this morning.” 

 

I turned to the others and explained what the now pouting demon meant, “Asmo and I were having a self-care sleepover in his room. All we did was nail and face stuff.” I showed them my cleaned, shaped, and painted nails. “See? I told him that I would like it if we hung out more often.” I looked at Asmo sternly and added, “Nothing else.”

 

I heard a round of sighs of relief, and I almost smiled. Asmo frowned and looked into my eyes, so I stared back, not willing to back down. Finally, he sighed and leaned back onto his hands. “Alright, I’m sorry.”

 

I blinked in small surprise. That was a lot easier than I expected, and he apologized. It took Mammon weeks to say sorry once, and he has never said it again since. Beel was the only one to apologize so easily, but I’m pretty sure it was because he was the kindest. It was a welcome change for someone else to apologize when doing something wrong. 

 

“Thank you,” I said with a smile.

 

“I can see how you are able to deal with Mammon, Aniisha,” Solomon commented. “You're surprisingly strict.”

 

I crossed my arms, “And why is that a surprise, Solomon? I’d really like to know.”

 

The sorcerer raised his palms up in defense, but he didn’t say anything. Smart man. Anything else he could have said would only dig a deeper hole for himself. 

 

The rest of our lunch break went just as I hoped: in relative peace. Luke was loud as usual, but it wasn’t always because he was insulting Asmo. Amusingly enough, Luke was very interested in Devilgram and cute photography, and Asmo was more than happy to show Luke everything he knew. Asmo, as expected, got along well with his pact mate and old angel friend. As I watched them all interact, I felt my heart warm. This must be what Diavolo wanted: all races living together with no true animosity. If I was able to help him achieve this future, I would do my very best to do my part. 

 

When the bell rang, I walked with the angels to my room since it was on its way to their next class. Honestly, I didn’t want to go to my class just yet, but I also didn’t want to change my course now. Besides, worrying my friends was the last thing I wanted to do. 

 

I had begun to sit at the back of the room because though I didn’t want to admit it, I was too uncomfortable sitting in the front of the class. However, I comforted myself by rationalizing my new seat since having my back turned to unwelcoming students wasn’t a great idea. 

 

I sighed when students started walking in and immediately started pointing at me, whispering, or simply staring. I really didn’t want to deal with this today. It didn’t matter if they were hostile or not; the attention was taxing. In the end, I decided not to stay in the classroom. It was a B-day, so I didn’t have lecture till an hour later. Tiredly, I got up and left. I might as well attempt to find my way to the cafeteria since I wanted a drink. 

 

Maybe I should try that cursed bubble milk tea Luke had been talking about, I thought. 

 

To my joy and my surprise, I managed to make it to the cafeteria without getting lost. There was a loud commotion happening inside, but there was always something going on, so I paid it no mind. 

 

Unfortunately, the commotion was centered around the place that I needed to get to if I wanted the drink. While I pondered whether it was worth squeezing through the crowd, a familiar voice called out to me and grabbed my arm.

 

“Come on,” Mammon said almost frantically as he looked back at the people, “You can’t be here.”

 

“What? Why?”

 

“Because-“

 

A loud roar interrupted him. My eyes widened, “What was that?”

 

Mammon’s face turned grim and said, “Beel. He’s throwing a tantrum because someone ate his favorite BLT. I would stop him but…” His eyes turned to me. 

 

I just stared back at him while only one question echoed in my mind: He’s putting my safety first? Shock turned into gratitude and warmth, but before I could speak, there was a loud crash followed by a boom. Students clamored away, and those who weren’t fast enough got badly burned. Mammon grabbed me by the waist and zoomed to the entrance of the cafeteria, his body shielding me from the explosion. My fists, which grabbed onto Mammon’s clothes, tightened. A fleeting thought passed telling me that I should apologize to him for crumpling his uniform, but it was crumpled to begin with. 

 

“Are you okay?” he asked. For a moment, I just stared into his blue eyes, only aware of warm arms wrapped around me. “Yeah...I’m okay,” I responded quietly, finding it in me to smile despite feeling so shaken up. 

 

When he looked down to see our close position, all gentleness disappeared. He pushed me away and said, “You better be okay, because I just wasted my time saving you.” His words were harsh, but his bashfulness was obvious.

 

“Thank you for saving me,” I said earnestly.

 

“You can thank me by buying me lunch at Rolling Hog.”

 

I looked at Mammon in confusion. “We can leave the school?”

 

“Well,” he began, “The rule book doesn’t say we can, but it also doesn’t say we can’t. Besides, students do it all the time and someone has yet to stop them.”

 

“Well, you’re lucky I asked Lucifer for my card today, otherwise you’d be out of luck,” I replied. Behind him, I heard sobbing and pleading followed by a pained scream that erupted, making me tense. “What was that?” I asked.

 

Mammon’s face was grim and began walking away. I rushed to keep up with him. “Beel isn’t too kind when someone eats his food,” he explained slowly.  

 

I didn’t respond after that because I didn’t want to think about it. Eventually, we bumped into the one and only eldest brother and Diavolo.

 

“What happened?” The first-born asked sternly, eyes only on his brother. 

 

“Beel,” was all Mammon said. 

 

Lucifer sighed and walked in the direction of the cafeteria. Diavolo, however, shifted his attention to me. “Aniisha, are you alright?”

 

I smiled at him, “Yes, I am. Mammon protected me.”

 

“I’m glad for it,” he replied in relief. He turned to Mammon and said, “You did well, Mammon. Good job.”

 

Mammon blinked in surprise, “Yeah, well, it’s my job, ain’t it?”

 

Diavolo smiled and nodded. “Please take care, Aniisha,” the prince said with worry in his eyes before walking to find Lucifer. We continued to the Rolling Hog in comfortable silence. Well, comfortable for me, but Mammon kept fidgeting. Finally, I asked, “Mammon, what’s on your mind?”

 

He didn’t answer for a moment before mumbling, “Nothing.”

 

“Yeah, right,” I scoffed.

 

“It’s nothing!” 

 

I waited for him to break. He always does. 

 

“Are you friends with Diavolo?” He blurted out and stopped walking. 

 

There it is. I turned to him and replied, “Yes.”

 

“How? Why?”

 

I sighed and kept walking, “The same way I became friends with the others. We hung out and liked each other’s company, duh. Did you really not notice? We’ve been friends for a long time now.”

 

“But he’s Lord Diavolo , the biggest big man. He’s the Prince of Devildom and overseer of all of Hell, and you're telling me so casually that you’re friends with him?!”

 

“Mammon, I already told you: race and power aren't a factor for me.”

 

“But-“

 

“That’s all, Mammon,” I said firmly. Mammon just huffed but dropped the subject. He was right, though. Iit did sound strange that a little human girl was friends with such an important figure, but there was nothing to be done with it. It is what it is, and I wasn’t going to step down because of propriety and the social hierarchy. 

 

As we walked the streets of the city, I noticed someone following us. It wasn’t hard to tell who it was since purple hair and orange eyes weren’t the most discreet. He also kept knocking things over and panicked while trying to fix them. 

 

“Mammon,” I began quietly, pulling on his sleeve. 

 

“Don’t worry about him,” the second-born said, “He’s been trailing us even before the competition started.”

 

“...He’s a bit clumsy,” I said as he tripped over a potted plant. We walked ahead of him as he tried to clean up the mess he made. 

 

“In the water and on his ship, Levi is a sight to behold, but on land, he is practically useless.”

 

“On his ship?”

 

He turned his head towards me, “You don’t know? Levi is the Grand Admiral of Hell’s Navy and before that, the Grand Admiral of the Celestial Navy. He doesn’t do much nowadays since there is no use for the navy without a war. Same thing happened in the Celestial Realm when Diavolo asked for a truce,” Mammon explained. “Levi got depressed and turned to anime and games as comfort. I can’t really blame him for becoming an otaku. If I lost all purpose, then I’d probably find something else to obsess over.” His somber mood disappeared and his obnoxious self came back. “Luckily for me, there is a never-ending supply of casinos and people to swindle!” Mammon finished with a laugh. 

 

“What about training subordinates?”

 

“That isn’t Levi’s job,” he said simply.

 

I shook my head as he walked into the shop. We ate and talked mostly about Mammon’s gambling stories, but I didn’t mind. I liked listening to him ramble because he was always smiling and laughing, and his upbeat energy often transferred to me and removed any bad energy that I had. 

 

The time to leave came, but Mammon wanted to take me gambling with him. I had to drag him back to school because I didn’t want to miss my classes. Despite all that happened today, the only thing on my mind was the one and only Avatar of Envy. 

 

---

 

“Nothing is sticking in my head!” I groaned loudly as I ruffled my hair. I was in an empty classroom because I was trying to get some work done. If I stayed anywhere public, then focus would just get thrown out the window. 

 

People were distracting, but as it turned out, it didn’t matter who was looking or not because I still couldn’t focus on my work. I was so close to bullshitting my way through the assignment and hope for the best when I take the quiz this coming Friday.

It’s only two days away, I moaned silently. If this kept up, I might just break down right here and now. It sounded like a good idea.

 

“Aniisha?” Someone called out.

 

I turned towards the unfamiliar voice. It was a girl with lilac hair and green eyes who was at the doorway. 

 

“Hello,” I greeted, standing up, “Can I help you?”

 

“My name is Yismin. I’m in your Demon-Human Biology class. I just wanted to say that you were amazing at the TSL competition. I was very impressed.”

 

“Thank you,” I smiled, pushing down my previous emotions. Yismin was a familiar name to me, but I wasn’t quite sure why. I felt like I heard that name elsewhere, not in a classroom.

 

“How did you even manage to do it?” Yismin asked.

 

I laughed, “A lot of cramming and luck. Would you like to sit?”

 

She hesitated but eventually nodded. “I heard you spent three weeks getting ready with Lord Mammon working for you. You two seem really close now, but I didn’t think Lord Mammon would take too kindly to being ordered around.”

 

Hearing her use an honorific for Mammon stunned me for a second. It sounded so wrong. I blinked in confusion, “Ordered? Oh! No, I didn't order him to do anything.”

 

“But how did you get him to help you?”

 

“I asked…?”

 

Yismin stared at me with wide eyes, “That’s it?”

 

“Yeah,” I answered simply. “I mean, it took a while for him to agree to my request, but in the end, he came and helped on his own accord.”

 

“Wow…” she breathed. “That’s so cool.”

 

I smiled bashfully, “I don’t know about that.”

 

“Can we be friends?” She blurted out. She immediately covered her mouth with her hand. “I’m sorry. That was too forward. I didn’t mean to say that.”

 

“It’s alright,” I grinned, “I’m totally okay with becoming friends.” Her eyes shone with glee, surprising me thoroughly. “You know, students don’t really approach me like this,” I began. “Why are you different?”

 

What I meant was ‘ What is it that you want from me?’

 

She seemed to understand what I was asking and straightened her back. I automatically prepared for the worst, mind zooming to think of possible escape routes and attacks. Luckily, all of my worries were unfounded. 

 

“I am here because I feel like you are worth my time and energy,” she replied honestly. “You have caught my interest, and I decided that I want to know you better. That is all there is to it.”

 

I stared at her, considering her words. After a moment, I took a breath and nodded. I liked her answer. “I see, if that is how you feel, then you are worth my time and energy as well.”

 

She stuck her hand out, her white painted nails somehow glinting in the candlelight. She stood there expectantly as if she was waiting for me to grab her hand and-

 

Oh.

 

I shook her hand and tilted my head in slight confusion. “Shaking hands isn’t common in the Devildom,” I simply stated. 

 

Yismin smiled, “True, but I am fascinated by the human world and do a lot of research in my free time.”

 

I lit up, “Is that so? Well, I’ll be happy to answer any and all questions if you want. All you need to do is ask.”

 

The demon brightened and grabbed my hand. “Yes, yes! I’d love that! Are you busy right now? I’d like to introduce you to my friends.” She asked, looking over my shoulder to the forgotten textbook that lay sadly on the table.

 

I huffed, “I’ve been staring at that thing for ages not doing anything, so no, I’m not busy.”

 

The lilac-haired girl giggled and helped me pack my things. Soon, we were both walking through the halls, chatting about the trends from the human world she heard about. She surprisingly knew many things about humans from fashion to games, from movies to books. It put me at ease to talk about the stuff I was already familiar with and with someone who was already knowledgeable about my homeworld. I wasn’t just answering questions like I was with Diavolo when I spent the night at the castle, but rather I was having a conversation with someone that didn’t need too much explanation. It felt really nice. I told her so, and to my amusement, she became shy. 

 

Eventually, we made it to the West Courtyard, a place that I had never gone to. The West Wing was primarily used for the upper-division classes, classes for those with strong magical abilities or older demons, none of which applied to me. However, now that I’m more comfortable here in Devildom and the whole Leviathan TSL competition is over, maybe I’ll explore the school a bit more. 

 

...but first I need to get out of this emotional funk.

 

Later, I promised myself, I’ll play around later.

 

In the meantime, I’ll just marvel at the beauty of the West Courtyard. And marvel I did. Luminescent blue leaves covered the trees and bushes decorating the cobblestone ground and the water of the fountain in the middle of the courtyard glowed a soft purple. It was nothing like the Back Courtyard which was adorned with green trees and soft yellow light coming from the flowers. Other than that, it was fairly simple with smooth pavement that snaked around the courtyard. I couldn’t say for the East Courtyard since I also didn’t venture there. 

 

“This is amazing,” I breathed, eyes soaking in everything. 

 

Yismin puffed her chest out, “I’m glad you like it. Many of us demons pride ourselves in the mystical realm that we call home.”

 

“As you should,” I said. We walked over to a stone table with a small group of demonesses crowding around. Two sat on the seats, one on the table itself, while one of them sat on the floor. 

 

“Girls!” Yismin called out happily. “Guess who I brought with me!”

 

An orange-haired demon turned to me with her eyebrows raised. “I didn’t think you would come.”

 

“Why wouldn’t I?” I asked, confused. 

 

“Well,” a red-eye girl answered, “We weren’t sure if you wanted to spend time with people like us.”

 

“I’m sorry, I still don’t understand what you mean.”

 

“We’re saying that we didn’t think that you would agree to spend time with evil demons who might kill you,” a porcelain-skinned demon explained. 

 

I smiled, “I don’t think demons are inherently evil. You have yet to prove that you are a threat to me.”

 

The girls stared at me, Yismin looking expectantly between us, before one of them grinned, showing off her shark-like teeth. “I like you, human. Welcome to our little squad.”

 

“Thank you,” I said, returning the grin as Yismin clapped happily. 

 

I sat down next to the red-eyed girl on the bench who I learned was Ketra. The orange-haired girl on the ground introduced herself as Matri and the porcelain-skinned girl called herself Greteal. Vetis, the shark-toothed girl, shared the same interest in the human world as Yismin. 

 

We spent the rest of the period together laughing and getting to know each other. It was a wonderful time and my heart warmed to know that I was making more friends. 

 

Notes:

1) Hi. So, I've been out as you have noticed. I am currently in the process of updating all my fics but this one is the first on my list! I had this and two other chapters already written but it wasn't revised and I never did it. I am sorry :( However, I am now going back and fixing previous chapters and adding new scenes for future chapters. Don't worry, I haven't forgotten about this in the least!

2) I enjoyed writing the dinner scene. Mammon is so proud to be Anii's friend and Asmo is....well, at least he is interacting with her. And Beel, oh god, I love Beel. He's just so aaaaaahhhh. Baby boy is hungry but is such a child when others take his food. He definitely needs to work on that. Satan is becoming interested and I can't wait to start integrating him more into Anii's life.

3) Anii will be spending more time with the Avatar of Envy, but I'm not going to write out their sleepover in detail unless I have something really important in it. Most of his scenes happen outside the bedroom, but if you guys want it, I can probably squeeze something out.

4) Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon Simeon. The answer is yes. If my boy isn't careful, he's gonna get attached.

5) Do you guys remember Yismin? Her character actually changed from what I previously imagined her to be, but I think I like the way she is right now. I'm not sure how many OCs are acceptable, and I'm trying to find a good number. We'll just have to see what happens.

6) Do you guys like long chapters? Each one is 16-21 pages long oop. Should I split them up into smaller chapters? I don't knowww.

Chapter 14: Lesson 4 - 4:12 // 4:15

Summary:

The Avatar of Envy makes a pact with the human exchange student.

A face is put to the mysterious man in the attic.

Aniisha's emotions are getting out of hand.

Notes:

Helloooo, I am here. Thank you to everyone who is still with me even after all this time. It means a lot. Will I have an update schedule? No, I'm sorry. With work, school, and other issues, it's hard to write. Nevertheless, I would never drop a fic without informing everyone. If I drop off the face of the earth again and wonder if I will continue, just know that I will unless I say otherwise. If you want to stop reading, I understand and to you, I say thank you for the time you gave me.

I hope you enjoy the chapter!

It was a Friday night, and I had just come out of the shower. As I was drying my hair with a towel, I decided to look for Mammon or Beel to ask if they wanted to do something together. I didn’t really know what we would do, but it would be nice not to spend the night alone again. I just wasn’t sure if they were awake or even in the House. It was midnight and the weekend, after all. I wouldn’t be surprised if they had prior plans or were sleeping. 

 

My thoughts were interrupted when I misstepped on one of the stairs and fell forward, putting my hands out to avoid hitting my head. I succeeded, but my wrist wasn’t so lucky. Well, it didn’t really matter. I was just happy that I was near the bottom of the stairs, so the damage wasn’t too bad. 

 

“Yo, Aniisha,” I heard someone call out. Looking up, I saw Mammon jogging towards me with Beel walking behind him, carrying a pizza box. “We heard you yelp. What happened?”

 

“Hey, guys,” I said. “I kinda feel. I was actually just looking for you.”

 

“Why? Because you knew you’d fall?” Mammon asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Excuse you, I tripped on accident,” I huffed, offended.

 

“Did you trip accidentally on purpose?”

 

“Mammon, that doesn’t even make sense.”

 

He sighed and helped me up. “Come on,” he began, “Let’s get you fixed up. You know, we were on our way to your room. You could have just stayed there.”

 

“My room? Why?” I asked, confused.

 

“Because we were going to hang out with you,” he said as if it was obvious.

 

I couldn’t contain my joy, and I gasped, “Really?”

 

“D-duh! It’s not like I wanted to hang out with you. Beel was on his way so I just followed.”

 

I looked back to the tall demon who was already eating. He gave me a tired look and shook his head. My grin got bigger, and Mammon blushed. He gets flustered easily. How adorable, I thought. 

 

“If you keep on making that stupid face, I’m going back to my room,” Mammon said despite the fact that he made no move to leave. 

 

I laughed and hooked our arms together. “What face? My happy face? Too bad because this is all you’re gonna see. Let’s go!”

 

Mammon sputtered, “H-hey! W-what do you think you’re doing?!” The white-haired demon complained all the way to my room, and I only fueled the fire by teasing him even more. He was so much fun. 

 

Eventually, Beel left for a bit to buy a bandage because they apparently didn’t own any first aid stuff. He also admitted that he ate everything already, so he promised to buy more pizza as well.

 

“I can’t believe you,” Mammon said as I flopped on my bed and squeaked from the pain. “You barely avoided death by my brother only to end up falling and spraining your wrist. I’m starting to think it’s your clumsiness that will end up killing you in the end.” 

 

“Well, that’s no fun at all. Guess I gotta cause more ruckus before that happens.”

 

“What the actual hell is wrong with you?”

 

I laughed again, “I’m joking...kinda.”

 

“Aniisha!”

 

“Oh, please, Mammy, give me more credit. I’m not that clumsy.” The look he gave me said that he didn’t believe my words. “I’m not!”

 

“Let’s just say you’re not, but you still have a knack of finding yourself in trouble.”

 

“Good. Now that’s a way to go,” I said, eliciting another groan from him. 

 

We chatted for a long time as we waited for Beel to get back. Eventually, to my exasperation, the topic drifted back to my humanity. Mammon was once again complaining about how weak human bodies were. The problem was that he wasn’t saying this subjectively like before but rather objectively. His comments were simply fact, and I couldn’t argue this time.

 

“You humans really are not as physically capable as us demons,” Beel said, surprising the both of us because we didn’t hear him come in. For a big guy, Beelzebub was extremely quiet. “That’s because you don’t eat enough and don’t eat the right things.” 

 

“Wow, thanks, Beel,” I answered dryly. “I’ll do my best to change up my diet.”

 

“Stop trying to bring everything back to food, Beel. What took you so long anyway?”

 

“I kept eating the things I bought and had to go back to get more,” he explained shyly. 

 

“Aw, how cute,” I cooed. Beel blinked at me as if slowly processing my words.

 

“He’s not cute!” Mammon barked while grabbing the bandage from his brother’s hand. “He’s the opposite of cute! He’s a slob!”

 

“Oh, hush, Mammon. You’re in denial,” I chided, giving him my wrist. I noticed in warm amusement that he didn’t deny the part about his denial. I guess he really does think his younger brother is adorable.

 

Beel shook his head, “Mammon, you are doing a terrible job with those bandages.”

 

“Hey, shut up! I’ve never had to wrap someone’s wrist before, okay? I don’t know how it works! If you think I’m doing such a bad job, then why don’t you do it, Beel?!”

 

“My hands are dirty,” he answered, the whole pizza almost gone. 

 

“Then go wash them!”

 

His brother hummed in satisfaction as he ignored Mammon and continued eating “Yum, nothing beats pizza for a midnight snack.”

 

“Dammit Beel, listen to me when I’m talking to you! Wait a minute, is that my slice of pizza in your other hand?”

 

“You know, I could really go for a soda right now. I’m going to go run to the kitchen,” Beel said, getting up and briskly walking away.

 

“Hey, Beel! Put my slice down right now! Beel! Hey!”

 

“Mammon, pipe down. It’s late,” I scolded, though my eyes were shining with laughter. 

 

“Of all the...You’d better keep a close eye on your pizza, or he’ll steal yours away next. Seriously, does that guy ever stop eating?!” He groaned, “Doesn’t matter, I didn’t want him taking care of you anyway. Only I get to do that job. Whenever your life is in danger, I’m going to be the one who saves you, alright? Don’t you forget that.”

 

“Aw, Mammy, are you worried about little ol’ me?”

 

“Yes, wait, no! I mean...Shut up. I just...I don’t want anyone else stepping in and saving you. B-because… you know, because it’s my job ! Don’t turn to anyone else. It’s me or no one, understand?!” 

 

“Mammon, I’m right here. You don’t need to yell,” I said. He looked at me expectantly with serious blue eyes, and I realized that he was waiting for me to answer him. I sighed, “I’ll do my best to try to stay alive until you get there. But remember that I’m not going to turn down help if someone offers.”

 

He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could get the words out, a phone rang.

 

“Huh, it ain’t my phone,” he said.

 

“It’s mine,” I replied. I didn’t think Mammon would have such a melodic ringtone anyway. I looked at the caller ID to find that it was Leviathan.

 

Mammon moved over to check as well and asked, “You going to answer it?”

 

I stared at my phone for a second. “...Yeah. I want to talk to him. This is the first time he’s contacted me since everything that happened.”

 

Mammon nodded and I picked up. “You,” Leviathan said when I put the phone to my ear. I shooed Mammon away when he tried to listen in. “Come to the planetarium.”

 

“Why?” I asked. 

 

“...Because I want to talk to you.”

 

“We’re talking right now,” I pointed out. 

 

“I mean I want to talk face to face!”

 

I quieted, not sure what to say. It was a risky thing, but I did want to meet up with him. Hopefully, we could smooth things out. 

 

Before I could answer, he said something that surprised me: “Please.”

 

Just like that, my mind was set. “Okay,” I replied with a sigh, “I’ll see you there.” He ended the call immediately without a goodbye. 

 

“What was it about?” Mammon asked.

 

I looked at him while getting up. “I’m going to see Leviathan.”

 

“What?! No! What if he hurts you?”

 

“He won’t because you’re here,” I said, smiling. I was sure I got him with that.

 

He became flustered again. “Damn right!” Mammon exclaimed, jumping up to be by my side. He walked me over to the planetarium and waited at the door as I instructed him. He wasn’t very happy, but he let me go, saying that he was just one shout away. 

 

“...Finally,” Leviathan said immediately when he saw me. “I’ve been waiting forever for you to show up. Understand: Don’t walk, run. I want you to be moving at light speed.”

 

“Making demands and having a bad attitude isn’t going to make me listen to you. Who are you to tell me what to do?” I scolded, crossing my arms. This wasn’t how I wanted to act if I was going to ‘smooth things out with him,’ but he needed to know how to be polite if this was going to work out between us. 

 

“Henry races over whenever his best friend Lord of Shadow calls on him. You've read TSL, so you should know.”

 

“Totally. I love that he comes riding on the winged unicorn that he won off of the Lord of Fools in a bet. It’s hilarious and epic at the same time. But...Leviathan, I’m not your Henry,” I pointed out. 

 

“I-... Um...” He stuttered, “Ugh, do you know why I called you here?”

 

“To talk about the competition, I assume.”

 

“Exactly. I told you if you won, I would listen to your request and enter a pact with you. That little trump card you pulled out was a real dirty trick,” he sighed, “But a promise is a promise. It really kills me to swallow my pride after all that happened, but I’ll do it. I’ll make a pact with you.”

 

“It’s alright,” I replied, putting my hands up. “You don’t have to. You can just listen to my request, and you can be free. Diavolo said that it was a draw so neither of us technically won. Besides, I don’t have anything to give you.”

 

“No, you don’t have to give me anything. It was part of the deal, and I...I actually want to make a pact with you now,” he admitted quietly. “And if I were to ask for something, I would ask for your companionship.” 

 

“I-...what?” I asked, dumbfounded. “Why?”

 

“I want someone who understands me,” he explained in one breath, “A person who I can share all of my games and anime and everything and anything without being judged and will actually join me when I fanboy. I’ve done some thinking this past week and I think...I think you are that person. You’ve proved yourself to be a fellow member of fandoms, and I saw how excited you were when you were talking about the characters. You won my respect with that. Just...I want to make a pact with you. Do you still want to make a pact with me?”

 

I gave him a small smile, my chest warming at his confession. I was way too soft, but I couldn’t help it. His words were genuine, and they won me over. “Yes, of course,” I said. “And for the record, I’ve always wanted to be your friend, Leviathan.”

 

“R-really?!” He yelled, his face red as a tomato. “You and me? I thought you were going to turn me down! You should have turned me down!”

 

“And why would I do that?” I asked, thoroughly confused. These guys were constantly switching from hot to cold. Goodness.

 

“A-a-are you...are you out of your mind?! You can’t be serious. You do know that I tried to attack you, right? And that if Lucifer hadn’t intervened, you’d be dead right now. You realize that, right?”

 

“Yes, and? A lot of people have tried to kill me. Mammon tried to kill me, and we’re pretty good friends now. You haven’t lost me yet, Leviathan. You’re fine.”

 

He looked at me skeptically, but eventually, he let out a sigh, “You are one crazy human, but I guess it works in both of our favors. Here, give me your arm. This might sting a bit.”

 

I listened to him with no hesitation and watched in fascination as his mouth opened wider than a normal person ever could. His canines grew into long fangs which looked eerily similar to that of a snake. Like a serpent , I realized. Before he bit the inside of my forearm, I caught a glimpse of something green dripping from those fangs. 

 

All thoughts left me, however, when pain shot up my arm and wormed its way into my chest, and I felt my soul light on fire. I wanted to scream, to shout, to yell, to say anything, but my vocal cords weren’t working. In fact, my whole body wasn’t working; I was completely paralyzed. Then the carving sensations began on my right side. The burn of the magic as it traced the pact mark was just as painful as the venom that was making a home in my soul right next to his brother’s. 

 

“I’m so sorry,” Leviathan said after he dislodged his fangs from my arm. I was glad that I didn’t give him the arm with my injured wrist because it would probably hurt more. I would have chuckled at the thought if I could. 

 

He carried my body and made it so we were sitting down together. Slowly but surely, I regained control of my body. Once everything came back to me, my body felt heavy and sluggish. 

 

“Leviathan,” I said weakly, “You said it would sting. That was a bit more than a sting.”

 

“I forget how fragile humans are. Sorry.”

 

“You know, Beel and Mammon were just talking about that.” I glanced at him, taking in his downcast expression. I sighed, “It’s okay, Leviathan.”

 

“Um,” he began while fidgeting. “I would like it if you would call me ‘Levi’ since we’re friends. That’s what you do, right?”

 

“Yup,” I responded, popping the ‘p’. “Thank you, Levi.”

 

“Sorry for the bad attitude. And sorry for the insults. And sorry for almost killing you.”

 

I chuckled, “Apologies accepted. If you’re so worried, you could make it up to me.”

 

“How?”

 

“Well first off, you should start calling me by my name, not ‘human’. It’s not very nice, you know.”

 

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m really really sorry...Aniisha.”

 

“‘Anii’ works too.”

 

“Thank you, Anii,” he said quietly that I almost missed it.

 

“And secondly, spend more time with me,” I said. The more I hung out with someone and got to know them, the more likely I was to get over whatever grudges I had. Even though I had already forgiven Levi long ago, this would help me learn to get comfortable around him and hopefully build trust on both ends. “I want you to introduce me to all the things you like. I want to watch anime, play games, and fanboy and fangirl together. I never had a friend to do that with, and I’m sure that we’ll be able to match each other’s energy.”

 

“Omg, really?!” He asked with wide eyes. “Do you really mean that? No, you couldn’t. Why would you want to hang with a yucky otaku like me?”

 

“There’s nothing wrong with indulging in the things you enjoy as long as you’re doing it in moderation. I can help you keep in check, but I’m not going to ask you to change who you are. I’ll gladly hang out with the self-proclaimed ‘yucky otaku’ like you.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Yes, Levi. I’m a hundred percent sure. Show me your fandoms, and I’ll show you mine.” He fell over and laid his forehead on my shoulder which thoroughly shocked me. “Levi? Levi?! Are you okay??”

 

“Yeah,” he murmured. “I just never had someone like this. Thank you!” He exclaimed, eyes shining when he looked up at me. I smiled at his joy.

 

“Why don’t we hang out tomorrow after school?” I suggested.

 

“Ah, I can’t. I’m sorry. I have a gaming competition that will last for a few days,” he explained. “Oh no, I’m sorry. I’m already disappointing you and being a bad friend!”

 

“Don’t worry, you’re not being a bad friend. We all have our own lives and real friends respect that,” I comforted as I put a hand on his shoulder. “We can always hang out when you are free. Just say the word, Levi.” 

 

He looked at me with grateful eyes before they shifted to my injury. “Wait, what happened to your wrist?”

 

“Ah,” I said while I retracted my hand from his shoulder. “I fell down the stairs.”

 

Levi’s expression morphed into one of exasperation. “You don’t need a demon to kill you. You seem to be doing fine on your own.”

 

This time, I recovered enough to be able to let out a full laugh, “Mammon said the same.”

 

“Hmm,” he hummed, “So, what was the request again? The one that started this all.”

 

“Oh, I was wondering if I could borrow your copy of the TSL soundtrack.”

 

“What? That’s all?”

 

“Yes,” I simply. “Maybe if you actually opened the door and listened to me, then we wouldn’t have to go through all this complicated stuff.”

 

“No,” he replied with a shake of his head, “We probably still would. I don’t just let anyone borrow my things. We would still have to do this regardless of whether I opened the door or not.”

 

We sat in silence as I started stretching my muscles again. I nearly jumped at the sudden sound of Leviathan’s, I mean, Levi’s voice: “You’d better give it back.”

 

I turned to face him, “You’re letting me have the record?”

 

“That’s what friends do, right? Let them borrow their things? Just...make sure you wipe off any fingerprints and no eating potato chips and stuff when you handle it. It’s super, super rare, so you’d better not lose any of the inserts or the sleeve or anything!”

 

“Yes, Leviathan, sir,” I said while I gave him a mock salute. He shook his head and we walked to the door. 

 

“‘Bout time you came out,” Mammon said, crossing his arms. “You guys took forever. You didn’t hurt her, did you, Levi?”

 

“No! I didn’t.”

 

“You-” He stopped suddenly and stared at me. “You made a pact,” he said simply.

 

“It was part of the deal,” I shrugged.

 

“But you didn’t win.”

 

“It doesn’t matter,” Leviathan huffed, “I wanted to make a pact with her.”

 

“ What?! Why?! ” Mammon yelled.

 

“What I do is none of your business,” Levi snapped.

 

I shook my head in exasperation. “Alright,” I said, not wanting things to escalate, “Let’s just go get the vinyl.”

 

They didn’t stop arguing -- not that I expected them to anyway -- but they did start whispering. Once Levi gave me his record, I gave Mammon a look, and he nodded. 

 

I had finally gotten my hands on the cursed vinyl edition of the TSL soundtrack. Now, it was time to get this to Lucifer. Mammon explained that I would have to go to his older brother’s room alone since Lucifer would know right away that he was in the area.

 

And that’s how I found myself alone in front of the prideful demon’s room. With a deep breath, I knocked quietly. Instead of knock knock knocking on heaven’s door, I was knock knock knocking on the devil’s door. 

 

“The door is unlocked,’’ I heard the deep voice say, “Come in.”

 

When I walked into the room, the first thing I noted was the chilling temperature. Like god damn, it was cold in here. It felt like a fancy hotel with a goodass air con on full blast. The next thing I noticed was the sleek design and the spaciousness of the room. Gold candles decorated the walls with a chandelier hanging as the centerpiece. I eyed the king-sized bed with silk sheets, and my jealousy rose. I wanted that. Oh god, sleeping on that must feel like a dream.

 

What I didn’t want was the strange black and white painting hanging above the bed. I felt chills go down my spine just thinking about it. I bet it was cursed or something. Another curious thing was the skeleton working as a pillar in the corner of the room. It looked so real, and even though it was just a skeleton, I swear I saw its head move to look at me with its empty eye sockets.

 

“Ah, Aniisha, it’s you,” Lucifer said, pulling me out of my thoughts. “These past two weeks have been quite the disaster, haven't they?” His eyes shifted down to my hands. “What happened to your wrist?”

 

“I fell and landed on it. It’s alright though.”

 

“The bandage wrapping is horrible. Did you do it yourself?”

 

“No, Mammon did it,” I replied amusedly.

 

“That explains a lot of things,” he sighed as he made his way to the couch in front of his bed. “Come here. I will rewrap it for you.”

 

“O-oh,” I stuttered in surprise. “Thank you.” I hated how nervous I became around him, and now that I was alone with him in his room, my anxiety rose to new heights. I wasn’t sure if this was excitement or fear, but it was something.

 

“I see you made a pact with Levi,“ he casually commented, eyes shining as his gaze pierced me. I see now why he wanted to wrap my bandage. Not out of goodwill but because he was in control in this position. I had nowhere to run, not with him so close and holding my injured wrist. I silently cursed at not realizing this earlier. I needed to be more vigilant in the future to avoid being in this helpless situation again, but for now, all I could do is be on my guard. 

 

“I want you to know that despite all that happened, Levi doesn’t normally attack people,” Lucifer said, “He may be a high-ranking demon, but he’s mostly subdued and thus harmless by nature. Try not to hold his actions against him.” 

 

He finished the bandage, and I tried to slowly take my hand back. He didn’t need to know how on edge I was, assuming he didn’t already know. “Well, I did provoke him,” I replied, “So I have to take some of the blame. Leviathan doesn’t seem like a bad person. I’m glad things are working out now.”

 

“Mm, good. Tell me, Aniisha, what brings you here at this hour? It is well past midnight.”

 

“I wanted to thank you for protecting me,” I explained, suddenly shy. Curse this stupid demon. “I would have done so earlier, but I wanted to give you something along with it. So...here you go. This is the cursed vinyl edition of the TSL soundtrack.” Lucifer’s face morphed into shock. “I heard you wanted this from Mammon, so I asked Levi for it earlier. Since I was already around, I thought it would be best to give it to you now.”

 

“Mammon would be correct. I have been wanting this for a while now,” he said with a raised eyebrow. 

 

I looked at him curiously, “I didn’t know that you were a fan of TSL.”

 

“TSL is a very compelling story,” Lucifer nodded, “I have many reasons to indulge in the series.”

 

I wondered if it was because Simeon wrote it. There was more to his sentence, but I didn’t want to pry. I knew he wouldn’t tell me anyway.

 

“Do you realize what it is you’ve got here, what this represents?”

 

“No,” I shook my head. “No one told me what it was, so I just assumed it was just music but like...not for humans.”

 

“You are technically not wrong. There is quite the history to it. The person who served as the first composer for the TSL movies committed suicide and the final song he wrote before his death was meant to be used in the scene where the Lord of Corruption puts the curse on the main characters, but because of his death, the directors decided not to use the track and did not release it to the public. However, a group of diehard fans pooled their own funds and had a very limited number of vinyl editions produced. Every human who owned a copy ended up dying mysteriously so people started saying the record itself was cursed. I had thought they had all been destroyed, but all this time, Levi had a copy. I wish I had known about it sooner.

 

“I really do appreciate you bringing this to me, Aniisha. I think I’ll spend tonight savoring every last note which means I probably won’t be able to leave my room tonight. You see, we demons can’t resist temptation. When there’s something we really want staring at us in the face, we have to have it,” he said. “I trust you will head to bed after this?”

 

“I think I’ll stay up a bit longer.” I saw the look in his eyes. He knew what I was planning. He knew exactly what I wanted and definitely was going to do. And he was letting me. It was suspicious, but I wasn’t about to let this opportunity pass.

 

“Don’t go to bed too late. We wouldn’t want you to get hurt again.”

 

“Thanks,” I replied as I got up, trying not to shift my weight.

 

“Good night, Aniisha,”

 

“You too, Lucifer.”

 

I tried not to run to the stairs. It’s time to move on. Lucifer may have given me the signal to go, but I wasn’t sure if he would go back on his word. 

 

He needs to be saved…

 

The words passed through my head, but they didn’t feel like my own. 

 

It was like a whisper in the back of my mind, an echo that melded with my own thoughts. I furrowed my eyebrows when my alarm intensified for seemingly no reason, forcing me to move faster. Needs to be saved, huh?

 

When I reached the top, I slowed down and the anxiety I felt a moment before dissipated almost immediately. I waved whatever just happened away because right now, I needed to focus on what was in front of me. 

 

There was a door in the small hallway in front of me. It wasn't the best door for privacy considering all the holes in it. Decorative, yes, but it allowed anyone to see what was inside.

 

A man was sitting in the middle of the floor with his back turned to me. As I walked closer, I heard him gasp and rush to stand up and face me. 

 

“Who are you?” He asked warily. 

 

I recognized his voice in an instant. It matched the one I had been hearing all this time. “My name is Aniisha,” I answered, “I’m a transfer student from the human world. And you are?”

 

The person paused while he was observing me. Eventually, he said, “A human like you. A demon trapped me here long ago. His name was Lucifer. Have you met him?”

 

I didn’t miss the fact that he avoided telling me his name, so I decided to avoid answering his question. He was lying to me, which was never a good sign. I called him out on it. “You’re not a human because your energy isn’t like that of a human. You’re a demon,” I said. He was powerful, but not as much as the brothers. And besides, only demons can tell if a human has made pacts, and this guy kept looking at the spot where Mammon and Levi’s marks were. 

 

“Don’t be ridiculous,” he responded while walking towards the door, “Just the thought of being one of them is enough to send shivers down my spine.”

 

“I see, I’m sorry for making assumptions,” I said, not believing him one bit but still humoring him. “But I’m right about one thing: you aren’t human, or at least, not a regular human.”

 

“No, I’m not regular,” he admitted. “Does it matter? Lucifer locked me up here for his cruel amusement. You’ve got to help me, Aniisha. I’m begging you. Help me.” He grasped the ivory door as he spoke. 

 

“Help you? Help you how?” I asked, leaning back from him.

 

“I need you to open this door,” the man began, “But neither of us are capable of doing it alone because it’s sealed by very powerful magic. In order to break the spell, you need the consent of Lucifer and his brothers.”

 

“That’s not easy, you know. They’re a difficult bunch,” I commented. ‘Difficult’ was putting it lightly. 

 

“It will be easy if you make pacts with all of them,” he replied with something swirling in his eyes. It was something chaotic, dangerous even, but his face was as sweet and helpless as ever. If I wasn’t already suspicious of this man, I might have fallen for his defenseless act. “I can tell that you’re powerful, Aniisha. Have you already made pacts with demons?”

 

“I have.”

 

“Who?”

 

He wants to know if I’d lie to him, I realized, so I debated what to tell him. I couldn’t think of anything to gain if I lied to him, but if I told him the truth, then I could get him to trust me a bit more. “Mammon and Leviathan,” I answered. 

 

“Wow,” he breathed. “They are one of the most powerful demons in all of Devildom. You should have no trouble making a pact with the other brothers.”

 

Making a pact with all the brothers was something that already crossed my mind, but I believed it to be a silly fantasy. Now, I had a reason to try to do it. Nevertheless, I wasn’t sure if I really wanted to. “I didn’t mean to make a pact with Mammon and Leviathan,” I explained. “It just happened. I don’t know if I can get the other brothers on my side.”

 

“You said it yourself: it just happened. This just proves that you’re more than capable to help me, Aniisha. If you continue to do what you’re doing, then the other pacts will follow. You’re the only one I can count on. You’re my ray of hope in this bleak, bleak world.”

 

That was a pretty cheesy thing to say, but you do you, I guess. If this were an anime, I would have sweat-dropped.

 

Nevertheless, I truly wanted to help him because I’ve heard him cry, scream, suffer, and despair for weeks, and it broke my heart every time. The only thing holding me back was the inscincrity that rolled off on him in waves. He’s already lied to me and continues to keep up this farce. However, just as I was stuck in a debate, an alarming sense of urgency exploded in my chest. Suddenly, I realized that I had to save him. I just knew I needed to do what I could to help this man no matter what. What unnerved me was the fact that these feelings weren’t my own, but I just couldn’t go against them regardless. 

 

“Alright,” I agreed, and the panic I felt ebbed away, “I’ll do what I can to help you. I’m already trying to earn the respect of the brothers, so I'll try to make pacts along the way.”

 

“Earn their respect?” The man asked, confused.

 

“Yes. I’m not looking for power or attention. I just want them to respect me enough to treat me like a person, not some disposable plaything,” I replied determinedly.

 

He looked at me with critical eyes before reverting back to his innocent facade. “In that case, you need to earn their trust, and if you want to do that,” he paused, “You must not tell them about me. They will only get suspicious and then your opportunity will be lost.”

 

“Why would they get suspicious?” I asked, “Wouldn't telling them actually be in your favor since they would want to free you too?”

 

“Demons don’t sympathize with humans,” he said almost coldly, “They wouldn’t ever want to help someone who isn’t one of their own.”

 

I frowned. He was right in a way: most demons had little care for humans. The school and the city proved it time and time again. But it wasn’t all true. Mammon helped me many times out of his own volition. Barbatos and Diavolo had been perfect hosts with only curiosity for humans, and I’ve even seen the brothers act friendly with the angels. There was no real hatred between them, but I decided not  to tell the man about my observations. I didn’t think he’d take too kindly to it. 

 

“Fine,” I responded, “I won’t tell them. I’ll try to check up on you when I can.”

 

“Thank you so much, Aniisha. You won’t regret this.”

 

Then why do I feel like I will?

 

After I left the attic, I returned to my room and sat on my bed for a long time, just thinking about what had happened. It was nearly impossible to formulate a plan to make a pact with everyone because of all the factors that took place. The man said to keep doing what I was doing, but what the hell was I even doing? I was just going with the flow and hoping they would see me for me. My goal was to become friends with them, not control them. I mentally groaned at the new complication in my life.

 

***

 

It’s been a few days since I met the mystery man in the attic. I was hoping to see him again, but Lucifer never gave me a chance. Probably for the best because my mood was darkening with every passing day. My hidden emotion box was slowly crumbling, and I knew a breakdown would be on its way soon.

 

I tossed and turned in bed, silently cursing with every move. This was not how I wanted to wake up. I doubt anyone wanted to wake up feeling this heavy. 

 

I slowly opened my eyes and took deep, long breaths. This was the first time in a long while since my mood dipped so far. I didn’t know if waking up like this was better than having my mood crash in the middle of the day. 

 

On the bright side, the feeling in my chest wasn’t as bad as it could have been. As long as I have something to distract me, I’ll be able to make it through the day. I hope. 

 

After a quick splash of water on my face, I left my room and went to get breakfast. I found that no one else was there, which wasn’t so odd though since they’ve done this many times before. However, I expected at least one of them to be around. It would’ve been nice to have a companion right now. 

 

“Good morning, Aniisha.”

 

I felt the hairs on the back of my neck prickle. “Good morning, Lucifer,” I said, turning to face him. He was not the companion I was hoping for. I was stunned when I saw him smile. This was the first time I saw a smile from him that wasn’t cruel or sadistic. 

 

New Lucifer Smile Unlocked: Satisfied. I kept the image in mind. 

 

“I didn’t get the chance to thank you for the record you gave me. My brothers seem to always be around you, Aniisha. I have to say, I enjoyed that night immensely. I listened to that record over and over and-“  he paused, “Well, I can’t tell you how many times I repeated it the last few days, and because of that, I’m running on very little sleep. Nevertheless, I’m in a great mood.”

 

“That’s wonderful, Lucifer. I’m glad,” I said, smiling back. 

 

“I decided that I’m going to hold on to it for a while longer. I’m sure Levi won’t mind.”

 

“Ah,” I said. I never told Levi that I gave it to Lucifer, and I wasn’t planning on telling him anyway. Hopefully, he won’t have to find out. “Well, when you’re done, just give it to me, and I’ll return it for you.”

 

“How kind, thank you.”

 

“Anytime,” I replied. 

 

He looked at me for a moment longer, “You look like you haven’t had enough sleep as well. Did something happen last night?”

 

I did my best not to cringe. By the time I was able to fall asleep, it was already five in the morning. I told him the truth, though I did omit my emotional status, “I often find it difficult to sleep. Last night was unfortunately one of those nights.”

 

“I see,” Lucifer hummed. “I must get going. There is a meeting today.”

 

I looked at him, baffled, “But it’s Saturday.”

 

“I didn’t say student council meeting. This is a royal affair, and being the rulers of Hell, my brothers and I are required to attend.” 

 

“Oh.”

 

“But before I leave, let me give you a piece of advice. You should focus on surviving, finishing the exchange program, and going back to the human world. That’s all you need to concern yourself with. Forget all that happened the night you gave me the record. I allowed you to fulfill your curiosity as a favor for bringing me something I desired, but rest assured that it won’t happen again.”

 

“That’s more of a warning than advice,” I said lightly as he walked away.

 

He turned his head toward before he disappeared into the corridor, “I suppose it is,” he said. “You might die if you meddle with affairs that don’t involve you. Curiosity killed the cat, you know.”

 

I stayed in the dining room a few minutes, waiting for him to leave the House before I rushed towards a window to peek outside and hopefully see him walk away. But I didn’t. Instead, I saw a shiny, silver car leave the driveway presumably to the Demon Lord’s Castle.

 

Fancy and sleek. I’d expect nothing less from Lucifer.

 

Now I had the whole house to myself. No one was here...except the mystery man in the attic. Curiosity may have killed the cat…

 

“But satisfaction brought it back,” I finished under my breath. 

 

And so, I once again made my way to the attic, cheering when I reached the spiral stairs without getting lost. I really was getting used to living here. 

 

“Hey,” I greeted, and the man’s head jerked up. He looked like he was drifting off to sleep. “Sorry for disturbing you. All the brothers left for some royal meeting, so I decided to visit you again.” When he didn’t answer, I handed some sweet bread through the door. “I brought food for you. I wasn’t sure if Lucifer gave you breakfast today.”

 

With wide eyes, he hesitantly walked over to me and took the bread, making sure our fingers didn’t touch. He was so talkative last night, but now he hasn’t said a word. 

 

“I was wondering if we could get to know each other a little more. You know, since I’m helping you and all,” I said, trying to rouse something from him. “Maybe we can start with your name.”

 

“Fi,” he finally said. “Call me Fi.”

 

That wasn’t his name. We both knew it, but I went along with it, “Nice to meet you, Fi.” 

 

“Listen,” he said. “I’m going to sleep. I suggest you find something else to do.”

 

“Oh,” I said, trying to hide my slight dejection, “Okay. Let’s talk later. Soon, hopefully.”

 

He gave me a look then returned to his sleeping area with his back facing me. I stared at him for a little while longer before leaving him alone. Strangely but thankfully, I didn’t have those trespassing thoughts and emotions this time. 

 

So…now what?

 

Levi was gone, and I didn’t think he’d appreciate it if I went into his room and played his games without him. I could chill in Asmo’s room, but I wasn’t sure what I’d do there. I didn’t feel like putting on makeup and even if I did, I’d only be doing my eyeliner and lips because that’s all I knew how to do. I promised Asmo that I’d paint my nails with him, so I couldn’t do that either. Mammon never told me where his room was or where Beel’s room was because the Second-Born never finished his tour of the house on my first day and hasn’t continued since. I never asked for him to show me anyway because I didn’t think I’d ever need to go there without them. I would never go into Lucifer’s room without his permission, and I couldn’t even touch Satan’s door. There was always the library but I didn’t have any brainpower to do that. I groaned as I flopped on the couch in the common room. I didn’t feel like I had the energy to go outside, so I didn’t call the Purgatory Hall residents.

 

I stared at the table in front of me not thinking of anything in particular and letting my eyes trace the little stains left from glasses and drinks. The table was filthy, I thought amusedly. Wait…

 

I sat up with wide eyes before a grin appeared on my face. “Well now,” I said cheerfully, “I know what I’m going to do today.”

 

With a new motive, I looked for the supply closet. Mammon mentioned it once, so I knew they had one downstairs and one upstairs. It also helped that I found it while looking for my room...on multiple occasions. After about ten minutes, I found what I was looking for. 

 

“Haha! Time to clean!” 

 

Taking out the trash, washing the laundry, organizing room after room, and sweeping and vacuuming is more or less a norm for me. It used to be part of my routine back when I was living with Ama since they were a messy bunch, but I didn’t mind. To be honest, I found cleaning to be therapeutic. It was something I could do while I think about anything and everything or nothing at all, occasionally with music in the background. Though, I only liked cleaning when I’m alone and do it out of my own will. It’s a different experience if other people are around or if someone else tells me to do it. 

 

You know, for a bunch of noble Lords, the demon brothers sure are bad at keeping the place clean, I laughed mentally. 

 

As I dusted and wiped tables and chairs down, I arranged things as I went. I recognized a bunch of Asmo’s products lying in random places, so I returned them to his room. I was so lucky that he told his plants that I was able to go inside without him. 

 

I also found cosplay magazines scattered in the house. They must have belonged to Levi, but I didn’t want to go into his room without permission. It was best to just give it to him later, so I kept it in my room for the time being. 

 

I also found cat books and plates in various locations. Beel was probably the culprit for the dishes, but I couldn’t guess who the cat books belonged to, so I just left them on a table in the library. 

 

It took a crazy amount of time to clean and organize the house considering the fact that I was still learning the layout of the place. I decided to consider this as another way to become more familiar with the House. There was also dust everywhere, and I desperately wanted to clean that, but I didn’t bring a duster, and there was no way I was going to go back the way I came.  That was a problem for another day. I didn’t want to be still doing this when they came home because it was a bit embarrassing. 

 

After an hour or two, I had to stop my cleaning. I wasn’t fully done finding all the tables to wipe down when I heard loud voices in the foyer. “Oh, shit,” I exclaimed and rushed to return the cleaning supplies.

 

“Shove off, Asmo,” I heard Mammon say, “ It’s not like you haven’t done anything stupid when you were drunk.” 

 

“I’m not saying that I haven’t, but I was still sexy doing whatever I was,” Asmo responded haughtily. 

 

“But Asmo,” Satan said, “What about the time when-”

 

“Satan, shut up.”

 

“Or the time that you-”

 

“Leviii,” Asmo whined. 

 

Mammon exploded with laughter, his brothers following soon after. I smiled when I saw them walk together. I couldn’t stop the strange happiness that bloomed in my chest when I saw them together like that. This time, I knew for a fact that these emotions were my own. Maybe it was because I knew them a little better, so seeing them just spending time with each other with no hard feelings or petty fighting was such a heartwarming scene. 

 

“Oi, Aniisha, what are you doing staring at us with that dopey smile on your face?”

 

“Obviously because she is admiring my beauty. Who wouldn’t want to smile at me?”

 

Satan snorted but didn’t say anything while I giggled at their antics. 

 

“Aw, Aniisha, your giggle is so adorable! You should do it more often,” Asmo cooed. 

 

“Give me a reason to giggle then,” I responded while leaning against the stair railing. 

 

“I’ll have to try harder.”

 

“You don’t have to try shit!” Mammon nearly yelled. 

 

“Where’s Beel and Lucifer?” I asked.

 

“Beel went to go eat, and Lucifer is still at the castle,” Satan explained as the other two argued. 

 

As I let out an amused huff, the blonde raised an eyebrow at Levi. “Levi, are you okay?” Satan asked. 

 

All of us turned to the third-born who was just looking at me, his eyes wide. I tilted my head and asked, “Levi?”

 

Mammon waved a hand in front of him before snapping in his face, “Hellooo?? Devildom to Levi, where you at?”

 

Levi blinked in surprise and pushed Mammon’s hand out of the way out, “Oh my god. I can’t believe it.”

 

“Can’t believe what?” Asmo asked. 

 

Levi continued on, “It’s not possible. This couldn’t possibly be true, and yet it’s screaming right there in front of me.”

 

Mammon crossed his arms and sighed, “Jesus fuck, what is it, Levi?”

 

“I made a pact with someone…” he murmured quietly while he stared at me. 

 

Did it just sink in? It’s been days since we made the pact. I knew Levi wasn’t that slow, so I was extremely confused. I mean, we haven’t been able to see each other, much less spend time with each other. I was busy with school then I’d lock myself up in my room because I was too tired to go out, and he was busy with his gaming competition.

 

“I mean,” Asmo began while propping a hand on his hip. “It’s amazing that you actually made a pact, but it’s really not that exciting, Levi.”

 

“Yeah,” Levi said, replying to Asmo, “But I made a pact with Aniisha!” 

 

“It’s just Aniisha,” said the lustful demon. “It can’t be that big of a deal.”

 

“Hey,” I exclaimed, “What are you trying to say?! You just lost points, Asmodeus.”

 

“Aw, wait, Aniisha, darling-”

 

“Too late. Points deducted.”

 

“You don’t understand,” Levi said frantically gesticulating over to me. “Aniisha is a fellow fangirl. She is like me ! Well not entirely, but it’s enough! She is kind, and she forgave me, and she is willing to watch anime and play games, and she even said that she would be my friend. Someone actually wants to spend time with me and be my f-friend…Me, a yucky otaku, now has a friend…” Levi rushed towards me, “Wait, wait, does this mean we can high five??”

 

I grinned, “Totally.” I raised my hand and waited for him to make the next move. When our hands slapped each other, he stared at his palm with wide eyes. 

 

“Whooooooaaaahh!!! I high-fived someone!! I high-fived, my friend! Omg, I actually have a friend!!”

 

As amusing as this was, I was getting a bit worried for the demon. He was so red and sweaty, and he was hyperventilating. 

 

“Levi, calm down!” Mammon said, grabbing his brother by the shoulders. 

 

“I need to introduce Aniisha to my world,” he twisted out of the second-born's grasp and grabbed me by the arm, “Let’s go. We have to start right away!”

 

“What about your game?” I asked.

 

“Finished. Now, let’s go, let’s go, let’s go!” 

 

Mammon yelled, getting between me and him, “Hey, no touching Aniisha!”

 

Levi jumped back as if I had burned him, “I-I’m sorry!”

 

I laughed, “It’s fine.” I tugged at his sleeve, “Come on, Levi.”

 

“Wait, I’m coming, too!” The second-born exclaimed.

 

“No way!” Levi yelled. “This is my time with Aniisha! You spent weeks with her. It’s not fair if you come along!”

 

“But-”

 

“He’s right, Mammon,” I intervened, “It’s Levi’s turn, and you have to respect that.” 

 

Levi grinned triumphantly, “Hah!” 

 

Mammon pouted but backed off. “Fine, I’m going gambling.”

 

“Don’t overdo it,” I warned as I walked away with Leviathan. 

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Mammon brushed off. I could see him in my mind’s eye with one hand in his pocket and the other one in the air waving nonchalantly. I smiled at the thought. 

 

“Bye, Satan. Bye, Asmo,” I called out. They were simply watching the show with curious and interested eyes.

 

“Bye-bye, Anii,” Asmo said with a wink. 

 

“Have fun, Aniisha,” Satan added with a nod. 

 

“Alright, Levi,” I started with a wide grin, “What’s first on the list?”

 

His face bloomed a shocking shade of red as he stuttered out a plan. Oh, he’s gonna be a fun one. 

 

He kept stuttering. If this continues, we’ll get nowhere, so I decided to prompt him. “Sooo,” I began, clasping my hands behind my back, “Tell me about yourself.”

 

Levi jumped at the sound of my voice and flinched for a second. He really was a shy one. If he didn’t get upset and attack me, I never would have believed that this man could lead any sort of navy. 

 

“I-I…” he stuttered, “I enjoy anime. Particularly magical girls and fantasy anime. I also like playing video games. Single-player games are fun, but I like playing with other people, so I prefer multiplayer.”

 

I raised my eyebrows, “A recluse like you enjoys playing with other people?”

 

“As long as they aren’t actually there. When I’m behind a computer screen, I’m protected,” Levi explained. “They’re there, but they aren’t here , you know?”

 

“Ah, I get you,” I answered, nodding understandingly. “Well, will you be comfortable playing with me since I’m physically here?”

 

“Oh, yeah, that’s fine. I used to play with my brothers. They’d indulge in my pleas every once in a while, Mammon especially but it often ends up in a fight,” he shrugged. 

 

I laughed, and he gave me an incredulous look which made me laugh even harder. “What a sweet older brother!”

 

Levi’s face turned into one of disgust. “Ew, Mammon isn’t anything sweet. Just the thought is repulsive. I don’t wanna talk about him. What kind of anime do you like?”

 

“Action, fantasy, or romance. Slice of life is nice, but I don’t go looking for it. I’m not too big on magical girl anime, but I watch it on occasion. In this case, I’ll watch it for you,” I answered.

 

Levi cringed while he opened his door, but I saw hope in his eyes, “Y-you don’t have to force yourself to watch with me…”

 

“It’s not really like that. I’m willing to watch anything as long as I have someone to watch it with,” I shrugged as I hopped onto one of his beanbags. I had his pact now meaning I can force him away if anything funky happens. I don’t think it will come to that though. Lucifer said he was harmless, and Levi seemed too genuine and shy to even think of hurting me. I believe that he is the kind of person who will only relax if the others around him are also comfortable. 

 

“Okay, then let’s watch my all-time favorite magical girl anime, Ruri-Chan!! My top waifu and love of my life,” he bounced, flopping next to me and grabbing the control. “No one can ever come between me and my Ruri!”

 

I smiled at his enthusiasm. This was the exact energy I needed to help me forget my increasingly painful emotions, even if it’s just for a little bit. 

 

“Thank you, Levi,” I said, though I knew he wouldn’t understand. He was about to respond, but the episode started and all thoughts left him.

Notes:

1) I didn't like the way Levi's pact ended. Like, devs, I wanna be friends with this self-deprecating otaku man, so let me love him. Naturally, I changed it to my liking.

2) You canNOT tell me that Lucifer doesn't know that MC went up to the attic. I remember somewhere in the later lessons that humans and demons weren't supposed to be able to see anything out of the ordinary if they ever went up there, so I am convinced that Lucifer thought we were just as blind. Obviously, that is not the case.

3) We all knew that Belphie wasn't human. Like, who do you think you're fooling? If someone has magic sensory abilities, I'm sure they would be able to pinpoint who is a human and who is not.

4) Someone else is behind Aniisha's urges to save Belphie~ I wouldn't risk it all for a man who I just met and who I know is lying to me. So, I gave her a bit more of a reason to. Don't get me wrong, Aniisha would like to help this man because of what she has heard over the past weeks. However, she wouldn't try as hard without more incentive. It a lot of "I will help you, but I won't go out of my way for you." I prefer this more forceful way because now she has to try hard.

5) If you haven't noticed, I wrote this when I was on my way to a breakdown. This is my emotional outlet fic, after all. A lot of her feelings and reactions are similar if not the same as mine. Expect a breakdown chapter soon :) Someone is going to help her get through it. Can you guess who?

6) Levi is so cute. He just wants a buddy ^.^

Is there anything, be it a specific scenario or dialogue, that you want to see in future chapters? It's fun to write with prompts and I'd love to try to make something y'all would like. Hit me up in the comments below! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 15: Lesson 4:17

Summary:

Anii learns more about demons.

The two humans spend lunch together.

Anii has an emotional breakdown.

Mammon goes shopping with the human

Notes:

Hey, I got some stuff to say about the later Lessons. So, stick around for the end note if your curious about how canon will mix with my fic :) Enjoy!

“You know, the strangest thing happened over the weekend,” I told Solomon the following Monday. The others were busy, so it was only the two of us today. I didn’t mind because it’s been a while since I was able to spend time with my sorcerer friend. 

 

“This must be an exciting story. Many strange things happen with the brothers,” Solomon replied with a laugh.

 

“So it seems,” I laughed with him. “Actually, it’s regarding Leviathan. It feels like he’s turned a complete 180 since the competition. He was so angry at me and was literally going to kill me, but now…There’s no hostility whatsoever. I’m not complaining, but it’s weird. Aren’t people supposed to hold grudges or be more distant even if they reconcile?”

 

He looked at me with a thoughtful expression, “You seem to have accepted Levi just fine, so why is it strange that he is the same? If anything, you should be the one holding the grudge.”

 

I blushed, “Well, yes, but…” I wasn't too sure how to respond to that. I shouldn’t have forgiven him so easily, but I couldn’t find it in me to not forgive him. He had his reason for attacking me, silly as it was, but I was the one to provoke him. “He was being controlled by his envy,” I said slowly, “I don’t think I should fault him for his own sin. It’s unfair to him.”

 

Solomon hummed with a smile on his face. I couldn’t place the emotion he sported, much less what he could be thinking. 

 

“You told me before that Levi had been stalking you?” Solo asked. 

 

“Yeah, for, like, weeks. Basically ever since I suggested the competition.”

 

“Then that is why he is acting so familiar now.”

 

I looked at him, confused. “How does that explain anything?”

 

“Angels are able to resist temptation, but demons don’t have that ability. They advocate for temptation, but they also can’t resist the very thing that they create, making them often indulge in their whims,” Solomon explained. “However, this also applies to the people around them. This is why many demons view friendship as a weakness. They can’t afford to open up to others lest they get attached to that person, and once they're in, there is no way of getting out of it. 

 

“It’s the reason that Mammon refused to call you by your name since one of the first steps to getting attached to something is by putting a name to it. Then, you know, you forced him to not only refer to you as Aniisha, but you also forced him to spend more time with you. You are a charming and sweet girl, Anii, and his walls probably crumbled the more you hung out with him. It’s not a surprise that Mammon is as protective as he is now. 

 

“Knowing Levi, he probably was stalking you because he was trying to discern whether you were worthy of his attention and must have let his guard down while watching you over the weeks. I am willing to bet that he got so excited when you agreed to be his friend that he immediately latched onto you without even thinking,” Solomon finished. 

 

“Oh,” I responded dumbly. 

 

“‘Oh?’ Is that really all you have to say?” Solomon teased.

 

“Hey,” I defended, “There’s a lot to unpack here. Do angels not feel the same?”

 

“Oh, no, they do. They’re similar to demons in that regard, but don’t tell Luke I said that,” he said. “Angels feel just as strongly, but they have better walls since they are able to resist temptation and emotional attachment.”

 

I was about to respond when Solomon’s D.D.D. alarmed. “Ah, I’m sorry, Aniisha. I have to go and tend to my potions.”

 

I pouted. “Could I come? I’m not ready to go to class just yet.”

 

“Of course. Would you like to see what I’m working on?” He asked with a smile. 

 

“Obviously, Solo,” I laughed. “That’s why I asked.”

 

I followed Solomon and found myself at Purgatory Hall. I looked at him with curiosity shining in my eyes, and he just responded with a smirk. Damn mysterious magic man. 

 

I had been in Purgatory Hall before when visiting the angels, but the serene atmosphere would never cease to catch me off guard. The magic was still as strong as ever, but it was never as oppressing or suffocating as the rest of Devildom. There was a lightness in the air at Purgatory Hall, a spark of joy and safety. It was almost the complete opposite of the House of Lamentation.

 

We were standing in front of a door near their kitchen when Solomon said, “It’s a bit cluttered, but I suggest you try not to touch anything, Aniisha. It’s not exactly the safest place for any race.”

 

I nodded, suddenly a little worried not for my well-being, but for Solomon’s well-being. Powerful he may be, he could still get badly hurt. I told him so.

 

“Thank you for caring, Aniisha. I’ll do my best to be more careful for you,” he replied happily. 

 

When he said ‘a bit cluttered,’ he meant very cluttered. Books were open and some floating, herbs were scattered on multiple tables as well as hung from the ceiling and chairs, papers strewn in random places, and other magical contraptions every which way. The only things that were clear of a random object were his sigils on the walls and floor and the areas where his potions were placed. 

 

I let out a low whistle, “Damn, Solo, how do you find anything in this mess?”

 

He shrugged, “It’s organized chaos.”

 

“Of course,” I deadpanned. “My bad.” 

 

I really wasn’t the one to talk considering the fact that I was similar in that regard. It’s called having a system. Nevertheless, Solomon was on a whole other level. 

 

He cleared a spot for me to rest on while I explored his workspace, careful not to move things around. 

 

I sat on the stool he prepared and watched in fascination as he worked. The liquid in his small cauldron changed colors every time he put in a new ingredient, puffs of smoke erupting every so often. Sometimes it smelled like oranges then it smelled like garlic. One time it smelled like burnt bacon, a smell I, unfortunately, knew well. 

 

While it was a captivating process, I found myself observing Solomon the most. He zoned in on his work, the outside world seeming to fade away into the background. His eyes were focused and the gears in his head were turning at rapid speeds. He had a habit of holding his chin when he was thinking, and taking deep, silent breaths when he looked frustrated. 

 

Finally, he put his hands on his hips and stepped back from the table. “Now we have to wait another week for it to finish.”

 

“What are you making anyway?”

 

“It’s a potion to change your appearance. I modified it so it would have different results for each person. At least, it should. I’m not quite sure if it will work this time” he sighed. “Well, that’s the exciting part of experimentation.”

 

“You’re very skilled, Solo,” I praised. An idea popped in my head, so I hesitantly asked, “Do you think you could teach me some potion stuff? Nothing fancy, just the basics.”

 

He tilted his head as he gave me a once over, “Yes, I could. It would make next semester a lot easier since you would be starting Intro to Potions. I’d be glad to give you a head start. Before anything, however, you must read and study the books.”

 

I agreed and cheered, but it was cut short when a jar of strange-looking plants got knocked over by a floating book and shattered on the floor. 

 

Solomon sighed, “I do hate it when that happens.”

 

“I can’t help you with that problem, but I can help you clean up,” I said, hopping off the stool to grab a worn-out broom in a dusty corner of the room. 

 

As we cleaned, my mind drifted to the brothers again. Solomon’s explanation helped me understand the fierce blue eyes of Mammon when he dragged me away from the competition, the sudden burst of companionship from Leviathan, and the strange kindness that Beel had shown me recently. I wondered what Diavolo and Barbatos felt. They were my friends too, weren’t they? They had always been kind to me, but I couldn’t tell if there had been a change in their emotions. Probably not since I’m sure that they have stronger walls than Mammon. Friends or not, I bet they wouldn’t fully open up to avoid getting attached to a demon of lower stature, much less a silly human. Honestly, I was okay with that because I could still trust them regardless of an attachment or not.

 

You know, I probably shouldn’t compare myself to demons, but I also felt strongly. My emotions were often too much for me to handle. Ecstatic joy, devastating lows, and quick attachments were something I’ve dealt with my entire life, and I found no one who experienced the same. I was sure there were people out there, but I haven’t found them. Demons feel intensely, and I am strangely comforted by them.

 

Somehow, my mind drifted back to the Avatar of Greed, and a strange thought popped up. Suddenly, I couldn’t hold it in. I just needed to ask someone. I looked to Solomon who was putting the plants in a new container. 

 

“Do you think Mammon would have an OnlyFans?” I blurted out. 

 

Solomon froze, letting the words fully register in his head until finally, he burst out laughing, clutching his stomach as he bent over. It took him a while to calm down. “Why do you ask?” He asked when he was able to catch a breath.

 

“Well,” I said with a grin, “I feel like he’s shameless enough to do it if he really needed the cash.”

 

“I wouldn’t put it past him,” he responded with a grin of his own. He kept giggling every once in a while for the rest of our lunch break before heading to RAD again. 

 

Solomon burst out laughing the moment he saw Mammon at school the next day. I began to laugh just as hard only because Solomon absolutely lost it. 

 

“What’s going on?” Mammon asked as he looked back and forth between me and Solomon completely unaware of the conversation the sorcerer and I shared yesterday. 

 

“Nothing, nothing,” Solomon said, trying to wave the question away. 

 

“But you’re going to tell me, right, Solomon?” Asmo asked while snuggling up the sorcerer’s arm. 

 

“Sorry, Asmo, this is a secret between me and Aniisha.”

 

“What?!” Mammon exclaimed. “No secrets! Aniisha, tell me!”

 

I shook my head and put a finger on my lips, “Nuh-uh, my mouth is shut.” Mammon sputtered thoroughly frustrated much to all of our enjoyment.

 

---

 

The day went by as normal as any other day at RAD. However, there had been a change in atmosphere. Ever since I made a pact with Leviathan, the students became more interested in me. 

 

The divide between demons became more prominent in the school. People looked at me with silent praise, but mostly with smoldering contempt. Some were still in the middle, but it was only a matter of time till they chose who to side with. It was too early to tell if this was a good thing or a bad thing. 

 

I found that the further we got into the school year, the busier my angel and sorcerer friends were. It saddened me a bit since it considerably lessened the time we had with each other since we didn’t share any classes. 

 

It wasn’t too bad nowadays since I knew places where I could be alone if I needed to escape. Mammon and Beel often did their best to keep me company, but Beel was in many sports and Mammon liked to go gambling whenever he could. Luckily for me, it was one of the days when both of them could spend lunch with me. 

 

“Man, this is amazing!” Mammon sighed, “Nothing beats fried scorpion sandwich with vinegar and tartar sauce! In a bento with all the fixings, too.” He caught Beel staring intently at his food. “Beel, this is mine. Don’t look at it as if you're devouring it with your eyes.”

 

Beel shook his head, “I don’t want it.”

 

“You what?” I asked, surprised.

 

“Did you just say that you didn’t want this crazy good sandwich?! Are you sick to your stomach? Has all of Devildom frozen over? Is this….is this a dream?!”

 

“Oh, come now, Mammon,” I chided. “Stop being overly dramatic.”

 

“But, Aniisha! This is Beel we’re talking about. What’s wrong with him?”

 

“Nothing is wrong with me,” Beel answered, “I just don’t like your cooking, that’s all.”

 

“Ooouch...Burn,” I teased.

 

“Wow, that really hurts you know. I actually didn’t make this. I got it from a witch who gave it to me as an offering,” Mammon explained.

 

Beel grinned, “Alright then, I’ll take it.”

 

“Hey, I wasn’t trying to give it to you in the first place. Although,” Mammon smirked, waving his sandwich in the air, “If you really wanted it, I could sell it to you as a special favor. If you ain’t got cash on you, I’ll take precious gems as payment instead. I’ll even take sapphires, rubies, moldavite-”

 

Beel’s eyes never left the sandwich. He watched with drool running down his chin before he gave in and grabbed the sandwich right out of his brother’s hands.

 

“Hey! I didn’t say you could-” Mammon stopped, eyes bulging, “Woah, you wolfed that down in three seconds flat. Did you even taste anything? Actually, I don’t care, just give me the money you owe me now.”

 

“Sorry,” Beel apologized sheepishly, “I don’t have any cash on me...or gemstones.” 

 

Mammon growled, suddenly standing up and slamming his palms on the table.

 

“Okay, Mammon, sit and calm down. Beel, that wasn’t very nice,” I chastised.

 

“Did you hear that, Beel!? That wasn’t very nice!”

 

The sixth-born pouted, “But I was hungry.”

 

I shook my head, “Hungry or not, you shouldn’t steal things like that. What will Mammon eat now?”

 

Beel pouted then looked at his brother, “Sorry.”

 

Mammon softened slightly and sat back down. “Damn right you should be sorry.”

 

“But you know, it could’ve used some pickles. The sandwich felt like it was missing something without them.”

 

“Oh, well, I wouldn’t know because you ate it all,” Mammon snapped, though it wasn’t as intense as it was a few seconds ago. 

 

“Finally found you guys,” an angelic voice chimed in. “You three are surprisingly hard to find.”

 

“Simeon!” I grinned, “I thought you had things to do.”

 

He chuckled, “Yes, I still do. However, one of those things includes finding you guys. Solomon and I are actually planning to go on a camping trip. We thought it would be a good way to have fun and get to know each other better. So, I’m here to invite you. We’d love it if you’d all join us.”

 

“Get to know each other?” Mammon scoffed, “Simeon, I’m sure we know each other pretty well.”

 

“Perhaps, but it’s been a very long time since we last spent time together. Many things can change, even in a period as short as a year,” the angel countered. 

 

Mammon groaned, “This is another one of your lame ideas. You always do this.” He crossed his arms and fully turned to face him, “For starters, camping is a total drag.”

 

“But Mammon,” Beel interrupted, “Camping means cooking out. Ooh, and roasting marshmallows!” He turned to the angel. “Simeon, count me in.”

 

His older brother sighed, “Are you kidding me? This is your problem, Beel. You gotta quit letting your stomach make decisions for you. Fine, what do you think of this camping thing, Aniisha?”

 

“Well, I think this is a great idea!”

 

“Ugh, so you're one of them, are you? Just being around people like you is a total drag.”

 

I crossed my arms and huffed, “And look who’s spending time with ‘total drags,’ Mammon.”

 

“That doesn’t mean anything!”

 

Simeon laughed, “Well, just keep in mind that we’re going camping, and you’re invited.”

 

I nodded excitedly, “I’ll be going, Simeon, whether they like it or not. GIve me a date and time, and I’ll be there!”

 

“It won’t be for a long while, but I’ll be sure to send you all the details when we decide when it happens,” the angel replied before his phone rang. He frowned slightly when he looked at the caller ID, but it disappeared when he looked back up at us, “If you’ll excuse me, I really should take this. You three take care now.”

 

I looked at Mammon with shining eyes and watched his resolve crumble as he looked between me and Beel. I stuck my tongue out in gleeful victory, relishing in his unbelieving face.

 

---

 

It was a good week, a wonderful week filled with laughter and friends, but now it was a Saturday night and no one was with me now. I had nothing to distract me from my own emotions. I closed my textbook and leaned back on my chair while my hands rubbed my eyes. I tried to get work done or at least study, but it’s been hours, and I’ve made no progress. The reason being was the heaviness in my chest that restrained me from doing anything. 

 

It was getting harder and harder to get out of bed. Every time I hung out with my friends, I was happy, like I had nothing weighing me down. But the moment I was left alone, my thoughts and emotions seeped in, tormenting my mind. The past week was the same pattern: quickly grab a bite to eat or skip breakfast entirely, go to class and bask in the elation of being around my friends, go to the House only to feel terrible, attempt to work, then sleep in hopes that the next day would be better.

 

It’s been a long time since the last time I felt like this. I thought I was over this, but apparently, that was not the case. I really shouldn’t be surprised though. This horrible feeling was only lying dormant, waiting for the day I couldn’t hold it in. Since I’ve been under extreme stress lately, my box of emotions that I tried so hard to keep locked away had filled up more quickly than usual. 

 

“I forgot how painful this was,” I laughed through the tears that were now rolling down my face. I couldn’t stop them this time. I stared at my vine-decorated ceiling while my mind wandered everywhere and nowhere as my chest became more stuffy. 

 

“How pathetic,” I said, my laugh fading away as new sobs washed over me. 

 

I shut my eyes tightly and grit my teeth in hopes to hold it in, but it only made me feel worse. I hunched over my desk as I let out a silent scream.

 

I don’t know how long I spent crying my eyes out, but the tears eventually subsided, leaving me lying still with my head on my desk, my shallow breaths and blinking acting as the only way to tell the living from the dead. 

 

Suddenly, my phone pinged. I initially ignored it because texting someone was the last thing I wanted to do, but it just kept pinging. Thoroughly irritated, I forced my heavy arm to reach for my phone. 

 

Mammon: are ya awake?

Mammon: you are, right?

Mammon: you must be!

Me: Yeah, I’m still up

Me: Why?

Mammon: great!

Mammon: come out for a bit!

Mammon: lets go for a walk!

Me: Right now? It’s late and I don’t really feel like it 

Mammon: youre boring, you know that?!

Mammon: whatever, i got it

Mammon: see ya

Mammon: goodnight

 

A horrified expression took over my face when I heard shuffling outside my door followed by an annoyed huff. He spent the time and effort to wait outside my door, and I turned him down. I immediately felt guilty and ten times worse. I was such a horrible person. With great effort, I rushed to my door and opened it a bit. I hated when people saw me like this, but I couldn’t just let him walk away after refusing him. 

 

“Mammon?” I called out. He was already halfway through the hall. 

 

He turned around with a sneer twisting his face, “What now? You just said that you-“ He stopped abruptly when he saw my puffy face. “H-have you been crying?”

 

I looked down, ashamed. “Sorry.”

 

“Is that why you didn’t want to go out?” He asked. 

 

I nodded silently, jaw squeezing tightly.

 

“Um, should I-“

 

“I’m sorry,” I interrupted and apologized again. “I’m sorry.” I didn’t want to be alone anymore. I wasn’t sure what I would do if I had no one around me. I trusted Mammon, but could I trust him with my vulnerability? I wanted to believe so. I let out a shaky breath and took a leap of faith. “I’m not very good company right now, but if you want, you could come in.”  

 

“I don’t mind,” he said and walked to my room while I sat on my bed with my back against the wall. I hugged my knees and stared off into space, vaguely aware of the demon coming towards me, but it was still a huge comfort knowing that he was there. Mammon hesitated in front of my bed for a second before grabbing a blanket and putting it over my shoulders. I whispered thanks as he sat down beside me. 

 

After a few moments of silence, he asked, “Do you want to talk about it?”

 

I didn’t answer for awhile, “It’s been a while since I first arrived here,” I murmured.

 

He looked surprised at the sudden statement. “Yes, it has.”

 

“I’ve been so busy trying to adjust that I’ve been pushing my emotions aside. Then this whole Levi thing happened, and now that that’s finished, it’s like a whole weight has been lifted. But it left me vulnerable to my other…stuff.” I paused, gaze drifting to my hands, “It’s all crashing down on me now, and this time, I can’t stop it,” I said as I felt fresh tears roll down my face. I can’t stop it. I don’t know what to do. It makes it hard to work and get through the day. But I work and work just to distract whatever is going on in my head, the voices of self-degradation and all that bullshit, but now working isn’t working. It feels like nothing is working. I hate this. I hate it.” After another round of silent tears, I let out a shivering breath, “I’m sorry.”

 

“Sorry? For what?” Mammon asked, confused. “You keep apologizing, and I don’t know why.”

 

“For being like this. I don’t like showing this side to my friends. They don't deserve to be weighed down by my own problems. I’m supposed to be happy so that others can be happy, but it’s hard to hold everything in sometimes...Sorry.”

 

He took a few seconds to respond. “I never understood that about humans. If you’re feeling emotional, then just indulge in it. Don’t hold it in.”

 

I finally turned to look at him. “What?” 

 

“Us demons feel emotions strongly. It’s one of the reasons why some of us act so brash and daring. It’s also why we find it so hard to resist temptation. It’s not easy or healthy to hide all that, you know. So why bother? If we feel something, then we feel it. We try to hold it in sometimes, but we always end up showing it if not publicly, then privately. What’s the point of doing otherwise? We may not always be truthful with our intentions, but we are always true to our own feelings one way or another.”  

 

“And here I thought that demons hide all their emotions,” I half-joked. 

 

“That’s a misconception. Though, I guess I can see where you guys got it from. Honestly,” he replied with a thoughtful expression taking over his face. “I think the intensity of our emotions is the main reason that we typically keep our distance from others. We can’t feel so strongly if it never starts in the first place. It’s true that many higher demons act like they don’t care, but they do it because the more powerful the demon is, the quicker they get attached to things. It's why some demons naturally tend to show their emotions in smaller, discreet ways. Look at Lucifer. There are people who only see him as a sadistic, unfeeling dictator, but that man is one of the most emotional assholes I know. You just gotta look hard enough. We have to train ourselves to separate our feelings from our daily lives because it’s dangerous for both parties if we get attached.”

 

I gave him a small smile, “Solomon said something similar.”

 

Mammon asked with wide eyes, “He did?” 

          

“Yeah, he said that it’s why you guys insist on calling me ‘human’ rather than my name. He said you guys didn’t want to get attached, but in the end, you did.”

 

“Wh-...I-....wait, that’s not...!” He instantly turned red, looked away, and crossed his arms. “Solomon doesn’t know jackshit. ”

 

I laughed brokenly but it was genuine. Mammon seemed to relax at the sound. He sighed, “The point I’m getting at is that you shouldn’t be afraid to show your feelings. Your friends are here for you. I’m here for you.”

 

We stayed silent like that for a long time. My eyes were fixed to the wall, unseeing. Aware, yet detached. Eventually, breathing became a lot easier, the world came back to me in little bits and pieces. “Thank you, Mammon,” I said sincerely when I came to. “I feel a lot better now.”

 

“Of course you do,” Mammon bragged, his egotism showing again, “You’re in the presence of the Great Mammon.” 

 

I let out a huff, “You know, if you’re still up to it, we could still go out for a walk.”

 

Mammon perked up immediately, but he hesitated. “Are you sure? You know, you don’t have to force yourself.” 

 

I shook my head, “I think going out would be a good thing.” 

 

Mammon beamed and jumped off the bed, “Awesome! Let’s go!”

 

“Um, one problem. It’s really late, and I don’t think I can handle the cold, being a human and all.” 

 

“It’s alright, he said. “The reason I asked you to go out is because it’s pretty warm for a winter’s night. It’s still cold, but nothing a human can’t handle. Just get a jacket, and you’ll be fine. Tomorrow might be a problem, but you’ll probably be okay.”

 

“But Mammon, I don’t have any jackets to wear.”

 

“What do you mean?” He tilted his head in confusion. “What have you been using?”

 

“My school uniform,” I replied bashfully. “I don’t go out at night, so I never needed anything else.”

 

He stood there with his mouth agape. “Change of plans,” he said after he snapped out of it, “We’re going shopping.”

 

“But it’s almost three in the morning,” I pointed out as he grabbed my hand to pull me up. The stuffiness in my chest may have lessened, but my body didn’t get the memo which made it difficult for me to move, much less get out of bed. 

 

“That’s not going to stop anyone. I know a bunch of places that are open right now,” Mammon replied flippantly. 

 

I looked at him exasperatedly but didn’t resist. Even if I wanted to, I had no energy to fight him. I grabbed something to change out of my pjs and went into the bathroom to try to freshen up. When I came out, Mammon was gone, but I knew he didn’t just leave me. I sighed and prepared my shoulder bag before heading out. I found Mammon in the hallway with a jacket in hand. 

 

“Here,” he said harshly, though his bashfulness was still apparent. “You can use this for the time being. It has magic in it to help guard you against the cold if the temperature drops even more. I expect you to give it back right after!”

 

“Thank you, Mammon,” I said as I took it and put it on. “How do I look?”

 

He stared at me for a long time with an unreadable expression. “Stupid,” he finally said with a growing blush.

 

“Rude,” I giggled. He was right: I bet I did look silly because his jacket was too big for me. It’s not my choice to be this short, but alas, that is reality. 

 

“Come on,” I prompted, “Let’s leave before it’s too late.”

 

I followed him through the halls, but we walked right past the front door. Instead, we made our way to the east side of the House until we found ourselves in front of a polished metal door. When he opened it, he revealed a large, two-level room. The door we walked through was located on the upper floor where expensive cars were parked. I couldn’t see the whole downstairs level from my position, but there were two couches, a pool table, an abundance of speakers, a dining table, and…was that a minibar? It would have been a lot more impressive if it wasn’t so messy. 

 

“Mammon, where are we?” I asked in awe. 

 

He glanced at me with a look that said ‘isn’t it obvious?’. “My room, duh.”

 

It was so much bigger than Levi and Asmo’s room. “You have a pool table and a minibar in your room?” 

 

“I throw parties down here. I gotta have something,” he shrugged. Lucifer doesn’t really care what I do with the place as long as it doesn’t disturb the rest of the House.”

 

“And the cars? How did you even get them in here?” I asked while we walked to a golden car on the far right side of the room. 

 

“This is actually a side garage of the House. The lower half was originally a basement, but I claimed it as my own and fixed it up to my liking,” he explained. 

 

“Goddamn, Mammon. This is absolutely amazing,” I praised, “I’m honestly jealous.”

 

Mammon laughed haughtily as he sat in the driver’s seat. “It’s a great room fitting for a great demon!” I shook my head and took the passenger seat. It had a sleek interior with its black and gray color scheme. 

 

“So,” I began as we exited the House, “Where we off to?”

 

“Downtown. But like, not downtown. I mean down downtown.”

 

Ah. So basically, some place dangerous. I really should have expected this.

 

“That being said,” he continued, “Stay close to me.”

 

“I planned to,” I replied. The rest of the drive was quiet except for the purr of the car. I think Mammon understood that I wasn’t ready to talk just yet. I still had very little energy to do a lot of things; even breathing still felt like a chore. I let my eyes unfocus as we passed a blur of colors from the lights of the city and fauna. I don’t know how long we drove, but eventually, Mammon parked the car. 

 

“We’re here.”

 

I stayed still for a few more moments to recollect myself. Mammon stayed with me, watching me with patient eyes. I never knew that this brash demon had such an understanding side to him, but I was glad for it. Once I mustered up the will to move, I looked at him and gave a tiny nod. He smiled and hopped out the door, and I followed him right after. 

 

I reached my hand out to grab onto his arm. He seemed to jump when I leaned on him, but I felt like I couldn’t stand on my own. I was so incredibly exhausted. My legs wanted to give way and allow myself to simply collapse. Not sleep, just be there. But if I did that, it would defeat all purposes of going out. Even if I gave in, I wouldn’t want to stay in this dark alleyway Mammon parked in. 

 

“This place is sketchier than Solomon,” I muttered, bringing out an amused scoff from the demon beside me. “So where is this shopping place, Mam?”

 

“I’m looking for it.”

 

“What?” I blinked at him. “What do you mean you are looking for it? You don’t know where it is?”

 

Mammon hovered his hands over the grimy wall. If his hand even grazed it, I wouldn’t let him touch me, exhausted or not. “The location always changes to avoid Diavolo and Lucifer’s gaze.”

 

“So, this is illegal,” I simply stated.

 

He shrugged. Finally, his hand began to glow a yellow light and a curvy sigil appeared on the stone wall. “Found it,” Mammon exclaimed. 

 

The wall opened to reveal a narrow hallway made for one person to walk through it. I moved behind him, though I still held on to the back of his jacket until we reached a beaded curtain at the end of the hallway. When Mammon moved the beads away, we entered an enormous room filled with stalls decorated with colorful lanterns and small torches; however, the small lights barely stood out from the purple haze that seemed to cover the entire area. The air was dripping with magic, but it was nothing like the places I’ve been to before. The magic here was swirling with some oily substance. It felt dark and unclean, sometimes almost downright evil. 

 

There were more people than I thought there was going to be, and I felt a sharp pang of panic in my chest. I pulled my hood up, and thanks to its size, it covered my whole face. I counted to ten, breathing slowly and deeply. 

 

“What is this place?” I asked, letting my gaze roam around. 

 

“This is the Scavenger’s Haven. It’s a traveling warehouse that opens from midnight to five in the morning. They sell many things at a usually cheap price unless it’s super rare.”

 

I hummed as I hugged his arm a little tighter, “Basically a black market.”

 

“Eeeehh, no. That’s a separate thing in itself, and it’s far more dangerous,” he explained nonchalantly. “Think of it as a grey market.”

 

I glanced at him only to find his eyes quickly scanning each stall. While I was uncomfortable, he was extremely calm. He truly was in his element, and it kinda amazed me. 

 

Many demons stared at us in bewilderment, shock, and hostility which was similar to the stares at RAD, but now there were also lustful gazes on me. I shivered every time I noticed it, but they never looked for long because Mammon’s aura pulsed every time. I wasn’t sure if he was aware of it because he kept acting like normal. Instead, he’d drag me over to some booths that caught his attention and look at their selection, occasionally buying everything in the stall. He ordered them to be sent directly to the House. It was really weird to see people shrink in his presence after seeing his brothers continuously act out against him. Here, I could see forced respect for his noble position, but I could also sense disgust and malice from some of them. He really was considered the scumbag of Devildom. 

 

This man…I swear, I thought in tired amusement when he manipulated a vendor to give him his whole stall for less than half the original price. Eventually, we made it to a place selling clothes. 

 

“Here ya go! The best clothing stall in the warehouse,” he said with his hands proudly on his hips. 

 

“I thank you for the compliment, Lord Mammon,” a snake demon, probably the owner, said with a small bow. 

 

“Of course,” Mammon grinned before turning to me, “Ight, Anii, I recently won big money from a game, so pick whatever you want, but hurry. You need rest, and we need to make sure we are back before Lucifer finds out. If you can’t pick, then Imma buy everything here.”

 

My eyes widened. “Please don’t do that, Mammon. I’d rather you not waste your money on me, and I don’t have space for that anyway.”

 

The white-haired demon tilted his head while he looked at me with considering eyes. Then he shrugged. “Sure, whatever. More money for me.” Then he happily wandered around the stall. 

 

I shook my head at his new child-like demeanor and went to pick out someexpensive looking clothes. The snake vendor stayed in my vicinity, simply watching me with a curious but not hostile look. Her gaze was making me uncomfortable, so I decided to start up a conversation. 

 

“You know,” I began, “I noticed that the clothes here in Devildom are woven with magic. Why is that?” I raised my head to meet her slitted eyes. 

 

She was taken aback by my question but recovered quickly. “Our clothes need to have extra abilities in order to avoid tearing. We live in a harsh world, after all. Some clothes, like the ones you are wearing now, offer some protection. But with stronger demons, clothes aren’t enough.”

 

“I see,” I murmured. That explains why my shirts and pants had something coating them. While I was nearly sure that they prepared those kinds of clothes out of necessity rather than out of kindness, I still smiled. At least they did it.

 

“I must ask,” the demon began. “Are you wearing Lord Mammon’s jacket?”

 

I looked down. I actually forgot I had this on. “Yeah, I don’t own anything warm, so Mammon took me shopping.”

 

Something almost dangerous flitted across her face, but it disappeared just as quickly as it came. “How considerate of him. You must be special.”

 

“I don’t know about ‘special’, but we are friends, and friends take care of each other.”

 

“Of course, my mistake,” she said and pointed to my left. “I suggest picking jackets out of this rack. They have the best protection from the cold.”

 

The vendor walked away, leaving me a bit confused. Oh well. Back to shopping, I go. 

 

In the end, it wasn’t me who took a long time but Mammon. We had already paid for our clothes — he just couldn’t resist buying at least twenty bags from the snake demon — but now he kept getting distracted by other vendors as we made our way to the exit. I shouldn’t have agreed to take a different path back for the car. I was sorely tempted to use my pact mark on him, but I luckily recognized a stall near the entrance of the building. I dragged him away, him hardly putting up a fight save for his whining and occasional tugging in another direction. This will probably put a dent in his reputation. I mean, come on; the powerful Avatar of Greed was being pulled away by a mere human girl. Well, it was his fault for being so stubborn. 

 

He wasn’t upset when we made it to his car but rather elated and bouncy. “Man,” he said, “That was a good shopping spree!”

 

I only got three jackets and two sweaters, but Mammon went to the extreme. I huffed, but my eyes were twinkling, “So it seems. You practically bought half the warehouse.”  

 

“Excuse me, I did not,” he pouted as he turned the engine on. “Maybe a quarter of it.”

 

“That’s still a lot. Do you even have money left?” I asked. He quieted then let out a nervous laugh. “I’ll take that as a ‘no’” I said. 

 

He took ‘play hard, spend hard’ way too far, but that’s to be expected considering Mammon’s personality. He was happy which made me happy. His energy was infectious, and I found that I was feeling a lot better than I was before. 

 

Mammon walked me to my room, but before he left, I put down my bags and hugged him tightly. Now that we were at the House and he wasn’t distracted by the call of his sin, he cried out in surprise and blushed hard . 

 

“Thank you, Mammon,” I murmured into his chest, “I really needed this tonight.”

 

He awkwardly hugged me back and patted me. “Y-yeah, no problem. Just don’t expect this to happen all the time! The Great Mammon doesn’t waste time on humans like you,” he stated averting his eyes. 

 

I laughed at his pouting. Yes, it was a good idea to go out with Mammon. 

 

---

 

I spent all of Sunday to myself, the brothers off doing their own thing which was completely okay with me. I was well enough to be on my own and recharge my social meter. Once Monday hit, I was feeling a lot better.

 

“You truly are something else, Aniisha,” Vetis said when I got to school on Monday. We just got lunch and were making our way to the West Courtyard. The angels were busy, and I had no idea where Solomon went.

 

“What do you mean?” I asked. 

 

“You make a pact with the Second-Born immediately after you come to Devildom-“

 

“I wouldn’t say immediately,” I interrupted, but she went on unperturbed.

 

“You challenged the Third-Born and nearly died. Lord Leviathan should hate your guts but then you come to school a week later with his pact. Many of us applaud you for that. Very few can beat a demon at their own game, much less make a pact with them after they were set to kill. That’s truly amazing.”

 

“Yeah, I guess it is pretty amazing,” I admitted sheepishly, “I’m honestly surprised myself.”

 

“You should be proud! Hell, I’m proud just to be your friend,” Vetis exclaimed, though she froze after the words left her mouth. “We are friends, right? I didn’t mean to assume.”

 

I nodded, “Of course we are friends. I’d like nothing but.”

 

She clapped her hands excitedly, green hair bouncing with every perky step. She showed off her shark-like teeth with a wide grin.

 

“You know, I thought demons weren’t fond of friendships,” I said, recalling Solomon’s words. 

 

She waved a hand nonchalantly, “That’s mostly bigger, prouder demons. A lot of us mid-tiers typically have no qualms with forging relationships. The lower demons tend to have trust issues and the higher ones have a lot more to lose.”

 

“And the prejudice against humans?”

 

Vetis hummed thoughtfully before responding, “That’s universal, but you’re different. You have proven to us, well, to me and my friends, that you are worthy and strong. But I have to warn you, Aniisha,” she said, turning serious, “If you continue on this route, you will have to deal with even harder challenges than just the whispers of your classmates.”

 

“What do you mean?” I asked cautiously. The stark change in her tone caught me off guard. She opened her mouth but a person interrupted us. 

 

“There you are,” the voice said. 

 

We both turned around. “Oh, hey, Beel. What’s up?”

 

“Solomon was looking for you. He wants you to try a new spell with him.”

 

I raised an eyebrow, “So the sorcerer finally appears. Tell him to meet me by the tree,” I replied. 

 

“The tree?” He asked as he tilted his head. 

 

“He’ll know where it is. You should follow him, so you’d know where it is too. It’s kinda like our meet-up place,” I explained to him. 

 

“Got it,” Beel nodded and left. 

 

I shifted over to Vetis. “Sorry,” I apologized, “I think I’m going to have to cut this conversation short. Solomon and new spells are a worrying combination. Whatever the challenges are, I’m sure I’ll be able to get over them. I have people who care backing me up, after all. I hope you’ll be one of them?”

 

She smiled at me, “Yes, we will support you the best we can, Aniisha.”

 

Before I left, she said, “Um, Aniisha, I have one question.”

 

“Shoot.”

 

“Are you close with Lord Beelzebub? Not everyone can call him by his nickname.”

 

“Well, I don’t know about ‘close,’ but we’re friends. Same with Mammon and Levi.”

 

Vetis stared at me, unbelieving. She snapped out of it and said with a laugh, “I’m sure you’re going to do fantastic this year.”

Notes:

1) Yoooooo!!! Hiya. So, I recently (finally) made it to Lesson 60. I took a long break from playing Obey Me, but I still wrote stuff so it's not like I stopped altogether. When I wrote this fic and the future scenes, Lessons 50-60 hadn't come out yet. When they did, I didn't play it. That being said, there were things in the game that now contradict my story. It's not all different, however, because there were many little things (especially about the brothers) that fit my fic perfectly. For example, that thing with Satan? I had similar ideas. I'm still gonna include all the prewritten stuff and mold canon content with my headcanons. Also, that whole thing with the side characters coming to terms with their feelings will be moved much much earlier (albeit in different situations). I mean, I had originally planned for all the men to be with Aniisha by the end of Lesson 20 then work on deepening their relationship moving forward. I'm still keeping that. If you see stuff out of order, that is why. I hope yall gonna be okay with that because that's what's gonna happen.

2) I wrote Anii's breakdown around the time when I had a breakdown myself. Her experience is extremely similar to mine. You know, minus living in Devildom and having someone take care of me like Mammon haha. If it feels off, I'm sorry. It's hard to describe your own emotions sometimes.

3) Demon emotions! Getting attached! It makes sense now as to why the boys fell for MC so fast. At least, it makes sense to me. It's similar to seeing a character and falling for them within a few episodes or that annoying crush that forms in a few weeks of seeing someone at work or school. Idk, but yah.

4) Vetis is a sweetheart. Her warning will be relevant in about 3-4 chapters. :)

Kudos and comments are always appreciated! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 16: Asmo's Chat: Eyelash Care

Summary:

Mammon, Levi, Asmo, and Anii go home together.

Anii and Asmo do another self-care night!

The human girl gets a job.

A demon mother gives Anii a talk.

A car ride with Lucifer.

Watching DevilTube with Levi.

Notes:

Btw, I made the chat an actual scene. I hope you enjoy!

Merry Christmas everybody!

I sat on the grass as I waited for Asmo after school since he promised to walk home with me. After I took a swig of water from my bottle, I tested the weight of it. A few moments of horrible consideration later, I grabbed the top of the bottle with my pointer finger and thumb and gave it a few swings. Then I flipped it.

 

Pak!

 

I pouted when the bottle didn’t stick the landing. I reached over and tried again. After a few more attempts, I dug through my bag and brought out my notebook, hoping the flat surface would help me more. I nearly clapped when my bottle landed upright but I caught myself. 

 

This was so stupid. A few years ago, I would have never even tried to flip a bottle no matter how much I secretly wanted to, and I really wanted to. My pride just wouldn’t let me. Now, look at me. Flipping away and getting all excited when I succeeded. I suppose it didn’t matter now. Cringe culture is dead. Bottle flipping was an old trend - nostalgic in a weird, annoying way - and no one was here to judge me. Even if there were, I was well past caring at this point. 

 

1...

 

2...

 

Pak!

 

I groaned at my failure. I just wanted to land it three times in a row. Was that too much to ask?

 

“Do I even want to know what you are doing?” I heard Asmo ask. I looked up to find not only the Avatar of Lust, but also Mammon and Levi trailing behind.

 

“You probably don’t,” I answered with a lopsided smile before turning to his older brothers. “Are you two joining us?”

 

“Duh,” Mammon said, stretching his arms above his head as he began walking, the rest of us joining him. “I got a game in the same direction of the House so I decided to walk with ya, but then I ran into this one,” Mammon jerked his thumb towards Asmo who squawked indignantly, “Saying that you are going home together. As for Levi,” he paused, “Actually, why are you here? Aren’t you only taking online classes this semester?”

 

The third-born pouted, “Professor Powel requires us to take tests in person. Since I’m not at school often, I’m not able to fulfill my dream of walking home with a good friend laughing and talking as the sun sets in the distance-”

 

“Levi, we don’t have a sun,” Mammon interrupted, but Levi continued as if he didn’t hear him. I wouldn’t be surprised if he actually didn’t.

 

“Then we would stop and stare at the river to our right and watch as the water sparkled in the orange light. We quiet down and simply take in our beautiful surroundings, just relishing in each other’s company.”

 

“You, know,” Asmo began, “That’s actually pretty sweet-”

 

“And then some evil monster comes crashing in, destroying all semblance of peace. I use my body to shield my friend from danger. They thank me but tell me that it’s unneeded because they are actually a magical warrior in disguise! A brutal fight breaks out and-”

 

As Levi prattled on, Mammon groaned loudly into both of his hands while Asmo rolled his eyes. “I take back anything nice I just said.”  

 

I laughed, “Oh come on, guys. Don’t ruin our fun.”

 

“ Our fun?”

 

I smiled innocently at them before turning to Levi. “Oh, wouldn’t it be amazing if the warrior had an extra magical wand saved for emergencies and gave it to you?”

 

Levi’s eyes sparkled, “OMG, YES! A-am I going to turn into a magical girl?”

 

“Absolutely. Would you like a dress and stuff?” I asked. 

 

“Duh! I want the scepter, the bows, the ribbons, the sparkles, everything!”

 

I turned to Asmo who was staring at us, appalled and confused. “I think Asmo would look cute in a pastel lolita-style outfit.”

 

Asmo flicked his hair in pride. “Why of course! I will look good in anything you try to put on me.”

 

I laughed and leaned over to look at Mammon. “Hey Mams, do you want to put on a dress?”

 

He looked at me as if I had grown two heads, “Oh hell no.”

 

“No, no, no,” Levi said, crossing his arms in front of him like an X. “I do not want to see Mammon in a dress.”

 

“I don't want to see myself in one either. Unless you offer a good price, that is. Without payment, I won’t do it,” Mammon huffed. 

 

“Oh ho ho!” Asmo smirked, “Then how much would it cost to have you dress-up, dear brother?”

 

Oh no , I thought as I tried to stop myself from bursting out in laughter. Mammon was setting himself up for disaster once again. He really couldn’t think straight when money was brought up in the conversation. A greedy fool, indeed, but that’s what makes Mammon...well...Mammon. 

 

I never thought I would be in this situation: walking home from a demon school with three of the seven deadly sins as if we were pals. Well, I suppose I was pals with two of them. Mammon, the protector who wished for my death, and Levi, the murderous competitor in a game show gone violent, both became people who care for me one way or another. I would be lying if I said that I didn’t care for them as well. 

 

Asmodeus, on the other hand…

 

Were we friends? Were we just playmates? I’d like to think we were becoming friends, but that’s difficult to say when the relationship is based on something as superficial as a game of seduction. More times than not, I forget that we’re playing a game. I just enjoy spending time with the extroverted demon. 

 

Who’s to say what is real and what is just a ploy? At least with Mammon and Levi, our emotions were felt in the moment, allowing a genuine bond to grow as we spent more time with each other. 

 

It’s been a few weeks since Asmo and I began hanging out together continuously. When he was free and I didn’t have prior plans, we would both meet up in his room to do homework or just chill out with magazines, gossip, and whatnot. I call it procrastination, and he called it ‘self-care.’ I mean, why shoot him down? It's not like I want to do homework anyway. 

 

My time with Asmo also allowed me to understand Devildom culture and customs a bit more since he was not only a fashion icon but also an online influencer. Asmo doesn’t just know mainstream; he is the mainstream.

 

I like to think we got closer, but then I second guess myself. He is attentive to me, but that might just be his personality. He seems kind, but I can’t tell if it’s just a farce to get me in his bed. I don’t know what’s real and what’s not with him. I could keep digging deeper and ask around, but it feels like too much work than what I am willing to put into right now. Maybe later or something. I’m sure that I will learn his true nature eventually. Time was my greatest friend, after all.

 

The three brothers were arguing once again, but one thing really caught my attention.

 

“Wait a minute,” I said, “Graphic design class? Business management class? You guys have that?”

 

“Of course,”  Asmo replied as if it were obvious. 

 

“What?!” I exclaimed, “Why do you guys get normal-sounding classes? I wanna join too.”

 

Now don’t get me wrong: I enjoyed learning all these new subjects about magic, potions, and supernatural phenomena, but it would be nice to have something that sounded...Oh, I don’t know… human ?

 

“I don’t get why you’re getting so worked up over this,” Mammon stated.

 

I huffed, “I mean sure you have potions and spells and hexes and stuff, but y’all really be taking art and P.E., and graphic design and stuff? Like that’s all...ordinary. That’s so not fair.” I pouted. I heard Levi take a sharp inhale. I faltered, but my worry went away when he visibly relaxed. Weird, but go off, I suppose. “I wanna take normal classes too. Well, back up. I don’t want P.E or business, but I do want to take art and dance.”

 

“We‘ve been going to school for ages, Aniisha,” Levi answered. “There’s always something new to learn and a lot of us have weak areas. Then there’s Mammon. He’s just all-around stupid.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“We use classes to become better, stronger, and smarter demons. It just so happens that we aren’t very good at what you guys consider ‘normal’ or ‘ordinary’,” Asmo finished.

 

….That does make sense. It was fascinating to know that such all-powerful demons weren’t good at everything. What humans may consider normal or even easy, these demons struggle. Suddenly, my world became a little less foreign.

 

Mammon left us a little bit before we reached the House of Lamentation, and Levi rushed to his room to watch an episode of a show that he recorded, leaving me and Asmo alone. We were making our way to his room when he suddenly clapped in excitement, and I jumped at the sound.

 

“Oh! I almost forgot!” Asmo exclaimed.

 

“And what did you forget, dear Asmo?” I asked while glaring at him as I calmed down from my shock.

 

“Weeeeell,” he said with gleaming eyes, “I got hold of a really good eyelash treatment. Want me to give you lashes some TLC?”

 

I looked at him confused. “Eyelash treatment?” What’s that?”

 

“You don’t know what an eyelash treatment is?” Asmo gasped in horror. “Do you not have those in the human world?”

 

“No, we do,” I deadpanned, “But I just never really knew what it was. Like what does said treatment entail?”

 

“Hair treatments but for the eyelashes. It improves the look of your lashes by making them grow thicker and longer. Some also actually act as a conditioner for the lashes,” he explained almost haughtily. “You could always get prescription treatments or non-prescription treatments. If you don’t want to do it yourself, you could always go for lash extensions where they put temporary false lashes directly on your lash line that can last for a few weeks or a few months. There’s also a perm treatment for the lashes which temporarily curls them. That’s all there is to it.”

 

Huh, the more you know, I guess. I never really concerned myself with these kinds of things since I never had a problem with my lashes. I thought they were fine, but if I wanted a little more pizzazz, I’d just throw on some mascara. Simple. 

 

“So, what kind of treatment do you have?”

 

“Just a growth and lengthening serum, but it just came out in stores by a brand that I love! It was super expensive and difficult to get,” he pouted.

 

“That’s great, Asmo,” I replied smiling. I really was happy for him. There was just something about joyful faces that warmed my heart. 

 

“It is, isn’t it? I want you to join me, Aniisha,” he said, which surprised me.

 

“Me? You want to waste some of your precious treatment on me?”

 

To say I was confused was an understatement. He worked so hard to get his hands on it and he wants to share it with me. It’s not that I’m saying that he’s a stingy demon, but…I’m like…not worth it? 

 

I don’t know. Is it just my insecurities talking? It probably is, but I can’t stop it. Haha. 

 

“It’s not a waste, Anii,” Asmo said with a frown, “Everyone should be beautiful and try to be beautiful. It’s a crime to not put any effort into your appearance. You’re not a criminal, are you, Aniisha?” Asmo was so serious about this that I almost laughed. 

 

“No, I’m not. I do try to look at least somewhat presentable. I have standards you know,” I responded with a wry smile. 

 

The demon hummed in approval, “Good because you’re going to have to be in tiptop shape if you're going to be with me.”

 

That’s right. He and I were doing a thing. That’s why he wants to treat me: just so he will look good, not me. I really shouldn’t expect anything else. Silly me. Okay, so cheesy flirting. How does one cheesy flirt? I was thinking a bit too big when I first proposed this idea -- not talking big, thank god. If I said my thoughts out loud…well  I didn’t need him to have certain expectations. Demons can’t read minds, can they? -- so now, I felt like I’m in a little bit of a pinch. 

 

Once we arrived at his room, Asmo rushed to his desk and began unboxing his lash serums while I dropped my bag in the corner. 

 

“Anii, wear that headband on the desk then come and lay on the bed,” he instructed, patting the pillow with a towel on his lap. “I’ll do it to you first and tell you what I’m doing so you can do it to me. You can follow directions, right?”

 

I scoffed as I got on the bed, “I’m slightly offended by that. Yes, I can follow directions.” I let him position my head freely and watched him unscrew the tiny bottle. 

 

“So, it’s extremely simple. We just follow each of your lashlines with the brush and bam! You’re done!”

 

I blinked. “That’s so easy. If that’s it, then what’s with all that other stuff?” I asked, referring to the multiple bottles and containers on the bed. There was also a small towel and a small sponge next to a bowl of water on a tray.

 

“Did I not mention? I’m also giving you my special facial massage. After I’m done with you, your face will be glowing and baby soft for days!”

 

“Oh, how sweet of you.” Was I being sarcastic? I’m not sure, but he didn’t seem offended, so I suppose it didn’t matter.

 

“Of course, of course!” Asmo waved away, “Now, close your eyes, doll.”

 

I huffed in amusement and followed his command. I felt one hand cup my face and the other apply the serum. I couldn’t help but lean into his touch. His skin was so warm and soft; this was truly baby soft skin. The serum, on the other hand, was cold, uncomfortably contrasting the coziness of his hand. He barely began moving the brush my lashline and I was already giggling.

 

“Asmo,” I whined, trying not to squirm, “That tickles!”

 

“Aniisha, stop moving! You’re making a ten-second task much longer,” he complained.

 

I laughed when he tried again, “But it tickles!”

 

The demon huffed, but I could hear the amusement in his voice, “At this rate, we are never going to get this over with.”

 

We kept trying for the next five minutes, but all that could be heard were my giggles and Asmo’s whining. We got it done eventually, but an almost embarrassing amount of attempts. Next, he moved on to the facial. He wet my face and applied whatsit and whatnots on my face and explained in detail what he was putting, how he was putting it on, and why it was important. It felt similar to Levi’s TSL crash course on my first day here in the Devildom. Crazy how long it’s been since then. All too soon, the facial was done. I was so relaxed that I didn’t even register how much time had passed.

 

“Did you get all that, Aniisha dear?” Asmo asked while he got up to change the water and towels.

 

I stretched when I sat up, “Yup, I got it.”

 

“Great! I expect you to do a good job,” he said.

 

“Don’t worry,” I winked, “I’ll take good care of you.” I took his spot and placed the pillow on my lap when he came back from his restroom. 

 

“If you say it like that, I’m going to get excited,” he smirked. I just laughed. He gave me a new bottle of the serum, and I followed the instructions he gave when I was laying on his lap. The process of applying the lash treatment and doing the facial was easy enough. He just needed to remind me what to apply next. 

 

As I worked on his face, I just had to marvel at his beauty. His face was just as soft as his hands, smooth and unblemished. At one point, I stopped moving just to gaze at his face only to be brought back to reality when I heard him tease me. 

 

“Enjoying the view?”

 

“Yes,” I said. 

 

Asmo didn’t seem to expect me to be so blunt because his mouth opened a bit in surprise. “I don’t know why,” he began, “But I thought you were going to argue with me. I’m a bit disappointed that I can’t tease you, but it’s overshadowed by my delight that you are admiring the beauty that is me!”

 

“Keep talking that way, and you’ll lose points, my dear,” I said, deadpanning.

 

“My lips are shut, Anii~”

 

I shook my head. Game or not, I’d consider him my friend. I hoped he would eventually feel the same.

 

---

 

I finished my work as fast as I could so I could leave school early. I had one goal. I stopped in front of a green building with a large sign that read ‘Cafe Lament’. This was the place that Diavolo referred me to. It was a small but aesthetic building with twisting decor and warm colors. I took a deep breath and walked inside. 

 

A sweet chime signaled my arrival and a man with a scruffy beard came out of the backroom. “Welcome, miss. How may I help you?”

 

“Hello, I’m Aniisha, one of the human exchange students,” I introduced myself. “I was told there was a job offer here.”

 

“Yes,” he said, coming around the corner to meet me. “My name is Geoff,” he said. “We are fairly small, so we don’t need a lot of staff. Unfortunately, the ones we did have got into…an accident of sorts.” I noted the hesitant explanation and decided not to ask about it, so I just nodded. He continued, “Come to my office, and I’ll interview you.”

 

“Thank you, sir.”

 

He smiled approvingly. “We are a small, but popular business. Are you looking for a full-time or a part-time?”

 

Since it’s been a few months since I first arrived, I had nearly finished playing catch up with my classes, which means no more take-home packets, therefore, more free time. I would gladly spend that free time making money, but I wasn’t confident enough in the Devildom to take on such a responsibility. 

 

“Part-time would be wonderful,” I replied. 

 

“Alright. We are open from six am to nine pm. Your workdays will change depending on when I need you. Your job will also vary from baking to making drinks to waiting customers, so on so forth. Will that be a problem?” 

 

“No, sir. I am very flexible,” I answered. 

 

“Excellent.”

 

The rest of the interview went by smoothly as it did quickly. He praised me for my confident answers and willingness to learn in this new world. In the end, he stood up, and I followed. He walked in front of me and said, “One last thing.”

 

The air became charged, making my hair stand up. Mr. Geoff snarled as his eyes turned black and his fangs grew to his chin. I stood as calmly as ever, not flinching or twitching as he got closer to me. There was no true hostility or hatred coming from him, just a show of power. It seemed that Mr. Geoff was trying to make a point, though I couldn’t pinpoint what it was. He raised his hand at me, and I blocked it with my forearm and went in for a punch. I stopped a few centimeters from his face and waited for his next move. 

 

He laughed and backed away. “Good, good,” he exclaimed. “You are a fighter and brave. I heard of your bouts with Lord Mammon and Lord Leviathan, but I wanted to see you in action myself.”

 

Ah, so that was it. I relaxed and grinned at him, “I hope I have proved myself today.”

 

“Indeed, you’re hired. Since it has been a slow day, I’d like to give you an introduction now unless you have prior plans, of course.”

 

“I am completely free, Mr. Geoff.” 

 

“Haha! In that case, let’s make your first day today. Throw you into the fire, right here and now. What better way to begin training than to catch them off guard, is what I always say,” he chirped cheerfully. An amused but considerable fear formed in the back of my head. Mr. Geoff, I was learning, was an intense man. I wasn’t surprised that he and Diavolo would get along.

 

I thanked him since I wasn’t so sure if Mammon would pick me up again. That was fine because I was getting a lot more comfortable walking home alone and Cafe Lament was on my way back. Walking to and from my job wouldn’t be a problem at all. 

 

Omg, a job. I have a job. A giddy feeling bubbles in my chest at the thought of me pulling my own weight. 

 

“Fantastic!” Mr. Geoff said. “Follow me.”

 

He gave me a tour, showing me where everything was and what they did. He told me that he would be focusing on the drinks while his wife will work on baking with me. Unsurprisingly, he had a lot to teach me. I understood the basics of it all, but it was going to be a pain to memorize everything. Luckily, Mr. Geoff told me that he, his wife, and the other woman currently working here would be helping me until I’m comfortable enough to be left alone.

 

He gave me a large recipe book of drinks and pastries. It wasn’t as hefty as the book Barbatos gave me, but it was by no means small. It’s gonna take me a long while to get to know this book, but I was determined to do it. 

 

I left at around six and began walking back to the House. Giddy bubbles filled my chest, and I just needed to tell someone. I pulled out my phone and looked for the name my brain immediately thought of.

 

I hit ‘call’ and waited for the phone to be picked up. It was the first time I called the demon lord and I was happy that it would be because of good news. When it was, I immediately cheered, “Dia, I got the job!”

 

“Dia?” He repeated, confused but delighted. 

 

My hand flew to my mouth. I didn’t mean to slip up. “Oops. Sorry, I got too excited. But, um, could I call you Dia? You know, as a nickname?”

 

“Of course!” He replied excitedly. “I’d be honored to be called that by you. Lucifer isn’t a fan of nicknames, and Barbatos never calls me anything that isn’t suitable for our statuses.”

 

“Then you can call me Anii,” I said. This wasn’t the way I wanted to get permission to call him by a nickname, but it all worked out in the end.

 

“This is wonderful, Anii! Thank you,” he replied. “So you got the job at Cafe Lament?”

 

“That I did. Mr. Geoff is a kind man. I like him,” I mused. 

 

“I’m glad. I recommend him not only because he’s a friend of mine, but also because I know he is not prejudiced against humans. He prefers to let a person prove themselves to him, human or demon alike.”

 

“I think we’ll get along quite well,” I responded. “I hope I can meet his expectations.”

 

“If he gave you the job, I’d say you’re on the right path.”

 

“Thank you,” I chirped. 

 

“I, unfortunately, have to end the call soon,” he said apoligetically, “I have a meeting I must attend.”

 

“Oh, I’m sorry! Yes, go. We can always talk later.”

 

“Of course, talk to me anytime you’d like.”

 

“Same goes for you, Dia. I’m always happy to talk to you.”

 

“Thank you. Goodbye, Anii.”

 

I beamed at the nickname, “Bye-bye.”

 

I was really beginning to enjoy walking the streets of Devildom. No longer was I overly afraid to be on my own nor was I too unfamiliar with my surroundings. The beauty of the bioluminescent fauna and the soft blanket of the moonlight comforted me in a way that I didn’t expect. If this is how I felt in just a few months, I wondered how I would feel in a year. Hopefully, the attitude of the other demons towards me would change by then. Right now, it was far from welcoming.

 

Demon citizens would walk past me with suspicious eyes. Some looked at me with approval while others looked at me with disgust. It was similar to the RAD students, but the intensity was starkly different. At school, while there was a mixed bag of support and condescending attitude, there was still overall begrudging respect for me. Out here on the streets, however, I was met with absolute revulsion, quiet admiration, or blatant disregard. No matter their opinions of me, most demons stayed clear of my path. 

 

Except for two…

 

“Aniisha!!” I heard someone call out from behind me.

 

I turned to find Enya and her mother walking in the same direction as me. Slight panic appeared in the older woman’s eyes, but she quickly masked it with a hard expression. 

 

“Aniisha!” Enya called out while she bounced up to me, “Aniisha, I haven’t seen you in forever! Where have you been?”

 

I gave her mother a nod of greeting before replying,  “Out and about,” I laughed as she grabbed my hand and shook it vigorously. “School has taken up a lot of my time.”

 

And those brothers take up most of the free time I have, I thought tiredly.

 

“Yeah, school is tough,” Enya responded sagely. “Yismin said you were busy, making pacts and stuff.”

 

“Yismin…” I murmured. She couldn’t have meant… My eyes widened. So that’s where I heard her name before. Yismin was Enya’s sister! My day just got a lot better knowing that my friend had such an adorable and sweet younger sibling. 

 

“Yismin said that you were super cool and super brave when you stood up to an angry Lord Leviathan. The seven brothers are really scary,” she rambled, “So everyone was surprised that you came out alive and with a pact. I’m just happy you are still here. I’d be one friend short if you were gone.”

 

Oof, my heart. She was so cute. 

 

“Well, rest assured,” I replied with a wink, “I’m not going anywhere. It takes a lot to get rid of me.”

 

“Awesome! Can we play today?”

 

Before I could answer, her mother spoke up, “Enya, you have homework.” The child pouted but didn’t retort. 

 

“We can play some other time,” I said and smiled kindly at her. 

 

“Promise?”

 

I looked at her mother who just stared at me. She didn’t say yes, but she didn’t stop me either. “I promise, Enya.”

 

“Enya, honey, go inside and get started on your work. I want to talk to Aniisha for a bit,” the older demoness ordered.

 

Her daughter chirped happily. “Yes, Mom!” She skipped over to a door in the buildings next to us. I didn’t even realize that I was already at their shop. It really was easy to miss. I wondered if they got enough customers.

 

“Hello, ma’am,” I greeted properly this time.

 

“Agatha.”

 

“I’m sorry?”

 

“My name is Agatha,” she repeated. 

 

“Oh,” I said dumbly, “Nice to meet you, Agatha.”

 

Her mouth formed a thin line before she said, “My daughters have taken quite an interest in you, a mere human. One sings of your achievements and the other wishes to be your companion. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t bothered by it.”

 

“Don’t worry. I understand.”

 

“You are not offended by my attitude?” She looked at me with furrowed brows.

 

“No, I am a little bit,” I replied truthfully. “I feel like it’s unfair for others to make solid judgments without getting to know me.”

 

“I suppose it is.” Agatha turned away and stared at the door to her shop. “You seem to be growing relations with the royals and the lords and because of that, I can’t tell whether that makes you trustworthy or suspicious.”

 

“Why would that make me suspicious?” I asked, confused. 

 

“You are dealing with the most powerful demons in all of Devildom. Many of us are scared and disgusted by your potential. We are not a kind race. What will happen to us when we finally push you to your limit? What will happen to my daughters if you use your newfound power and unleash your rage?”

 

I stared at her with wide eyes. I would have never imagined that the demons were scared of me. Disgusted by my humanity is a given but to be worried about me hurting them is astonishing. I would try to comfort her by saying that I’d never hurt anyone, but then I would be lying. I would fight back if I really needed to, and that included hurting people. Still, I wasn’t a sadistic monster.

 

“I wouldn’t go on a rampage and hurt people just because I am angry,” I began slowly. “Nor am I the kind of person to use someone else’s power for my own selfish desires. I also have a lot of patience and willingness to forgive. I mean, I was able to deal and forgive Mammon and Leviathan and now we are more or less friends, so that has to count for something.”

 

Agatha just looked at me with calculating eyes, so I met her gaze with my own unwavering stare. After a few moments of waiting for the other to back down, Agatha finally sighed and shook her head. 

 

Haha, I won, I cheered mentally. I mean, it wasn’t a competition but still. A win for Anii~

 

“I trust Yismin’s judgment, so I will trust your words by extension,” she started. I opened my mouth to say something, but she cut me off, “However, I do not accept you nor do I respect you. You have yet to prove your worth. Perhaps you will get the opportunity to do so in the future, but until then, you are nothing to me,” Agatha finished. “Remember what I said,”  With that, she left me without giving me the chance to reply.

 

“Geez,” I murmured under my breath as I watched her disappear into her shop. I bet that her feelings towards me were the same as many of the other demons in most of Devildom. I made pacts with the brothers, but that didn’t mean I was anything special in the citizen’s eyes. I was just a crafty human, someone who slyly got her hands on the second and third born with tricks. In this society, people valued strength and magic, both of which I didn’t possess. The power I now had did not come from myself, they came from the pacts. I was simply using someone else’s reputation to boost my own, and it only caused a rift between the demons.

 

I kept walking with my thoughts buzzing and not really paying attention to where I was going. My mind wandered as my feet took step after step. I passed a park with cute children playing and laughing; I passed a beautiful fountain, the stone shaped into butterflies and vines; and I passed a supermarket with many small vendors trying to get more people to buy their own products as people walked back to their cars. 

 

Suddenly, a harsh breeze tore me from my stupor. Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around my arms and curled into myself in a lame attempt to keep the little warmth I had from escaping me. I didn’t realize that it was getting so late until I saw my breath leaving my mouth as I let out a sigh. This was bad. I was in an unfamiliar street and it was getting colder by the minute. I pulled out my phone to pull up the maps app, but a warning notification popped up the moment I turned it on. I only had five percent left and the walk home would take at least an hour and a half. Have I really walked that far for that long?

 

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” I groaned. I could risk starting the route back to the House and hope I get home before my phone dies, but the possibility of getting stuck out in the cold was increasing by the second. Instead, I opened my contacts and scrolled through the list. My best bet is to have someone pick me up.

 

Mammon tended to not pick me up on time. I couldn’t risk him being late especially when the night was approaching. I remembered that Beel was talking about some football meeting he had after school so he would be home late. Asmo was raving about some nail appointment he had today which means he wouldn’t be able to help me. Levi hasn’t left his room for a few days, and I didn’t think he would leave now. I have never had a full one-on-one conversation with Satan, so I didn’t really want to call him. As for the Purgatory residents, they didn’t live in the House with us, so I didn’t call them. That left Lucifer. 

 

I was wary of Lucifer. He was a mystery to me, and as much as I wanted to solve him, he was too intimidating to look closely into. I remember multiple times saying that I didn’t want to be alone with him, especially in a small space, but now I’m considering being in a car with him. The annoying part was that the more I thought about it, the more I was able to rationalize my strange decision. Despite my distrust in him, he was a competent person who I knew wouldn’t leave me hanging. I knew he would pick me up. It was his job to take care of me anyway, Diavolo’s orders and all.

 

I took a deep breath to hype myself up to talk to Lucifer. We don’t talk to each other unless it’s about my stay in Devildom. I don’t really like him, and I had no reason to start a conversation. I suppose now I do since I had no way home. Eventually, I pressed call and held the phone up to my ear. I counted the rings, wondering if it would lead me to voicemail, but it didn’t. 

 

“Hello, Aniisha,” Lucifer greeted. “Is there something I can do for you?”

 

“Hi, Lucifer. There is, actually. You see, I was walking around the city, but I didn’t realize how late it was getting until it got really cold. I would head back to the House, but…” I trailed a bit, slightly worried about his reaction. With a silent breath, I said, “I’m a bit lost. I would use the maps on my phone, but my phone is like three percent. It wouldn’t last the walk, and I can’t memorize the route that quickly.”

 

“Then I will pick you up.”

 

I let out a sigh of relief. I was a bit worried that he would say no. It was a slightly irrational fear considering he’s all about meeting Diavolo this Diavolo that and reputation and shit. Even so, there was always that possibility of getting used for his own twisted amusement.

 

“What street are you on?” He asked. 

 

I looked around. “Wicked Avenue. There are a bunch of clothing shops, little eateries, and,” I paused when my eyes fell on a toy store window display, “A sheep.”

 

“...A sheep?”

 

“I mean, a toy store,” I corrected, embarrassed by my mistake. 

 

“I know where you are,” he said. “I will be there within a minute. Stay there.” With that, Lucifer ended the call. 

 

I stared at the phone with a huff. He was so abrupt and stern, and it was annoying. With a sigh, I put my D.D.D. away and continued observing the window display. There was a lavender sheep plushie that stole my attention and my heart. It was so cute, and I desperately wanted to hug it. I bet it was just as soft and fluffy as it looked! I was about to go in to buy it right then and there, but a honk made me turn around. 

 

There on the street was the Avatar of Pride driving that silver car that I saw him in before. Damn, he was fast. With half a smile, I waved and sped walked to the passenger seat. Was it presumptuous of me to sit in the front with him? Did he have a status thing? He probably did since he had that ‘Diavolo approval’ whatnot going on, so he must respect some sort of social hierarchy proprietary. I wonder where I stood in his eyes. Perhaps he thought of me as a lowly human, a thorn in his side. Maybe he begrudgingly put me on a high pedestal…not too high but at least something because of Diavolo’s request. Whether he wanted me in the front seat or the back seat, it didn’t matter now because I was already opening the door in the front. 

 

“Hi Lucifer,” I greeted. “You weren’t kidding when you said you would be here in a minute.”

 

“Good evening, Aniisha,” he replied with a nod. “I was already driving home and you happened to be in an area I was passing.” He began driving again. 

 

It was nice and warm in his car which helped thaw my freezing body. It was surprisingly considerate of him. From the blasting aircon in his room, I can only assume that he was a guy who likes the cold, so having him heat the car was something he must have done deliberately. Unless he just liked his car warm. I don’t know. Maybe he’s a good guy in the end even if he’s doing it out of duty rather than actual kindness.

 

Whatever happened to ‘I need to be more vigilant in the future’ ? I’m over here walking right into the lion’s den after telling myself multiple times to stay away from said lion. Goddamn it, girl. Get it together. I need to make a choice: do I trust him or do I not trust him? I don’t know about his brothers, but Diavolo and Barbatos trust him. Even Simeon trusts Lucifer and he’s an angel. There must be a reason why Lucifer was thought of so highly, but I can’t see it. Not now at least. His words and actions don’t feel genuine, but strangely, I’d rather him than the mystery man in the attic. I may not trust Lucifer, but I trust Fi even less. 

 

“How was your day?” I asked in hopes to calm my nerves from being around him. I was a bit amused by the way his eyebrow raised when he processed my words. I didn’t think my curiosity was that surprising. 

 

“I can’t say it was nice, but it wasn’t as stressful as it has been in the past. For that, I am thankful.”

 

“That’s wonderful,” I said honestly. “I’m glad that some weight was taken off your shoulders, temporary as it is.”

 

He gave me a side glance. “Yes. How was your day?”

 

“Great,” I chirped, “I got the job that Diavolo recommended, so I can finally have my own income.”

 

“Was the money prepared for you not enough?” he asked. 

 

“Oh no,” I said with my hands up, “It’s more than enough, but I just like being able to make money on my own. Besides, it gives me something to do.” 

 

It was silent for a moment. I watched as the buildings and trees passed us by. I really had walked a lot further than I initially thought. I was shaken by his voice when he suddenly spoke. 

 

“I am curious, Aniisha,” Lucifer began, “Why did you call me? Why not my other brothers that you are more comfortable with?”

 

“Well,” I started slowly, “You were the only one I could think of who I knew would really pick me up when I asked. You know how your brothers are.”

 

“I could have been busy,” Lucifer pointed out. 

 

“But luckily for me, you weren’t.”

 

He hummed, “Yes, it seems to be your lucky day.”

 

The conversation dropped after that, but both of us didn’t mind. I stole a glance at him from time to time. His presence wasn’t as overbearing as it had been in the previous meetings I’ve had with him. Don’t get me wrong: he was still daunting, but the air around him wasn’t oppressive. I actually felt like I could breathe this time. This is the nicest mood he has been in the short time I have known him. I didn’t count the morning when he approached me about the TSL record I gave him because he was delivering a very threatening warning. Today, we were just two acquaintances having a conversation in a car. The thought made my lips twitch up. What a silly thing. 

 

---

 

When I got back to my room, I immediately flopped onto my bed. I meant to take a nap, but my brain decided that it was time to crave stimulation. God, I hate my brain. 

 

Mammon was busy, Asmo was gone, and Beel was at school. I had no idea where Satan was, and since I decided that Lucifer wasn’t the worst, the last thing I wanted to do was spend more time with him. In that case…

 

Time to bug Levi. 

 

I rolled over on the bed to grab my D.D.D. I’d rather give him a call first to see if he was free enough to have me hang around him than show up only to be turned away. I waited for him to pick up the phone, but it kept ringing. I expected it to go to voicemail, but to my surprise, he answered at the very last second. 

 

“H-hello? Aniisha? Why are you calling me?”

 

“Hi, Levi. What do you mean why am I calling you? Because friends call and text each other, duh. What have you been doing? I haven’t seen you for a while.”

 

He immediately perked up and began rambling about the kingdom-wide Battlefield Warriors of the Sun Kingdom tournament. I smiled at his spike of energy. 

 

“I’m not distracting you, am I?” I asked, suddenly concerned. 

 

“Nope, it just ended a few hours ago. I’m watching anime right now.”

 

“Cool, can I join you?” 

 

“W-what?! You want t-to join me? ”

 

Leviathan was so cute when he was flustered, much like his older brother. “Yes, you,” I laughed. “I just got home a little while ago, so I’m gonna change to something more comfortable then grab a snack from the kitchen. Want anything in particular?”

 

“Well, there should be some juice boxes and pizza left in the freezer.” 

 

“Juice boxes?” I repeated with a raised eyebrow. 

 

“Hey, they’re damn good! Even Lucifer drinks them!”

 

The other eyebrow raised to meet its partner, “Really now? I didn’t peg him as the type.” I could see Mams, Levi, and Beel drinking from a juice box, and maybe Asmo and Satan, but Lucifer? Doing something so childish? I tried to imagine Lucifer driving in his sleek car, looking all prim and proper as he usually is, with a juice box in hand. It was an odd sight and I couldn’t stop the incredulous expression on my face. 

 

Levi hummed, “He indulges in many things you wouldn’t expect, but only in the House. He’d be dead before anyone caught him doing that kind of stuff in public.”

 

“Good to know,” I responded. I wonder if I could catch him in the act. That was another thing to add to my Lucifer Studies. If imagining it caused such a reaction, I wonder how it would be to actually see him do it. My brain would implode then explode then we’d have an icky and gooey mess to clean up. 

 

“I’ll believe you,” I laughed, “I’ll be right up, kay?”

 

“Mkay, bye.”

 

“Bye.”

 

I put the phone down and changed into a comfier outfit. I didn’t plan to go anywhere else tonight, so I might as well wear my pjs. After grabbing the snacks, I climbed up the stairs and knocked on his door. 

 

“Levi, it’s me,” I called out. 

 

I heard a crash and a yelp before feet scurried over. Levi opened the door thoroughly flushed. 

 

I blinked, worried, “Are you okay?”

 

“Y-yeah. It’s fine. I didn’t just trip over my own feet because I was too shocked at the fact that you were coming to my room to spend time with me,” he said in a rush. 

 

I wondered if he realized that he was telling me exactly what happened. He did this before with Mammon. I don’t think he knew he did that. 

 

“…Right, well, I brought the food and drinks,” I said as I stepped into the room. “What were you watching?” 

 

“I was watching my favorite Ruri-Chan moments. I have a whole playlist of my favorite clips.”

 

“I’ll join you. We can continue where you left off so you don’t want to start over.”

 

“No! You should watch it all from the start, and I can tell you everything I like about it!” His eyes widened, and he grew shy again. “If you don’t want to do that, we can do other stuff.”

 

I laughed while putting the food on a side table, “Levi, I came here to join you in whatever you’re doing. I’m fine with whatever you want.”

 

“Oh, okay,” he said, blushing once again. He was so different from the cold, angry man I first met. It was astounding but welcome. Now I just needed him to relax around me. All in due time. 

 

We watched many compilations with Levi playing each video twice: once watching it straight with no interruptions and once with Levi pausing every few seconds telling me his thoughts, little details in the frame, and context for the scene while I responded with my own opinions. 

 

Some or so hours later, we finished a lot of clips and episodes of Ruri. In the last hour, we fell down a rabbit hole, and I found a Sailor Moon transformation compilation. Oooh, this will be fun. 

 

“Omg, omg, Levi,” I exclaimed, excitedly smacking his arm. “Do you know Sailor Moon? It’s an iconic magical girl anime.”

 

“Um, I can’t say I do,” he admitted. I leaned closer to him and watched him shrink slightly, surprised by my sudden burst of energy. 

 

“Well, now we have to watch it! I’m sure it’ll be right up your alley,” I winked as I clicked on the video. Unsurprisingly, he was captured from the first episode. In all honesty, Sailor Moon had become difficult for me to watch. Usagi, or Serena as I first knew her as, had such an annoying, childish personality and her English dubbed voice was just as annoying at times. 

 

Of course, I know for a fact that she gets better, but it’s such a long road, and the episodes are so repetitive. Nevertheless, middle school me plowed through the episodes like there was no tomorrow and still holds a special place in my heart. Looking at Levi’s reaction, he might end up plowing just as I did all those years ago. Despite my current opinions on the 90s show, I’d love to rewatch every episode as long as someone excited was with me. 

 

Someone like Levi. 

Notes:

1) Hiya, here's another chapter! I haven't finished the next one yet, but I decided to give this one to you guys in the spirit of Christmas :) Most of the things in this chapter is new content, and I hope you guy enjoy it.

2) Don't @ me for the bottle flips. This happened and I was like now I *have* to right Anii doing this. I was bored okay?! and I just so happened to have a water bottle near me. Call me cringe. I dare you.

3) Asmo and Anii need to hang out more in order to get to the place I want to be in for Amso's arc aaaahhh I actually haven't tried an eyelash treatment of any kind. I wanna tho...maybe I will someday.

4) So, I did get a part-time job. Unlike Anii, my just content with my job lol at least I'm getting money. That's my driving force rn...maybe a coworker or two but that't not important rn

5) Diavolo now has his nickname! I'm not thowing away the nickname given in Lesson 60( or was is 59?) but that's for *later* later.

6) Enya and Yismin are siblings! I love them a lot ^.^ Their mother is a representative of the Devildom citizens. We gonna be having fun with that little tid bit.

7) Mmmmm, Luci time! I was torn between keeping the scene in this chapter or moving it, but a last resort is a last resort. Besides, I think that Anii needs to warm up the the first-born in some way so might as well force her into a situation. Idk. All I know is that I love Lucifer :) I have a few scenes with him written and I'm excited to incorperate them into future chapters...now how am I going to get from point A of their relationship to point D of their relationship? Gah, this is Asmo all over again.

8) The shit Anii and Levi are gonna do and say and watch is gonna give all the boys a headache. Random fandom stuff, whether it was a passing thing for me or something close to an obsession, will probably be included in Levi and Anii's conversations lol idk if I will expand on their fandom journey, but I'll think of something.

Kudos and comments are always appreciated! Thank you for reading!

Chapter 17: haha hi

Summary:

so i'm alive

Ok, so here's what happened.

 

School got harder and I was working. My mental health decided to be goofy-oofy and took a joyride down a steep hill in a flaming Walmart cart. I didn't quit school (though i seriously thought about it many many many times), but I did quit my job. I went on a much needed vacation for a month out of the country. That was fun. Now I have very little money. 

Something happened between then and now. I don't know what exactly. All I know is that cried a lot, broke down a lot, and somehow passed my classes. I also started obsessing over some characters and jumping fandoms, practically soaking in anything that piqued my interest even for a second... 

 

...that led to a lot more breakdowns.

 

Well, here I am. My last year in school. I am going to take a very long break from school because I still haven't fully recovered from my high school burnout, and now I got college burnout on top of that. 

lol

I've changed as a person. Somehow I have gotten more patient and impatient. I am more in control of myself but not over my emotions. With this new perspective on life or whatever, I decided it was a wonderful time to rewrite my fic. I told you all before: I won't abandon a fic without saying something. If I don't update, please assume that I am taking another break but will come back sometime later.

Aniisha is modeled after current me, and I added a few new details and scenes. Also, I moved pre-existing scenes around. The chapters are now 4-7 pages long rather than 15-20 pages long. It's less daunting for me and makes me more motivated. That being said, I will be updating my fic bi-weekly on Mondays and Fridays. I know this post is being made on a Tuesday, but hey, I was really busy yesterday.

Hopefully, I'll see some of you there.

 

Bye now :)